Torchwood Japan Library Archive - User contributions [en]

Suburban Senshi: Revenge of Selenity X! Episode 6 - The Final War

2023-08-28T00:37:02Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "The Edge of Reality "T..this isn't working" Veruka said, leaning on her sword. She looked at the others. Those that remained were battered and bloodied. Jenn stood resolutel..."

The Edge of Reality

"T..this isn't working" Veruka said, leaning on her sword. She looked at the others. Those that remained were battered and bloodied. Jenn stood resolutely against their foe, her brother cradeling his injured wife. As brave as she seemed, Veruka knew the fear they all felt. Even Inanna, the very manifestation of love, looked scared shitless. She couldn't blame her. They were facing off against a foe they thought dead, resurrected by the science of a mad zealous mercurian tyrant.

" Is there a reason your mother had to be such a bitch?" Minerva muttered, gripping what remained of

"Please don't remind me" Maia grumbled.

"Using your own daughter as a blind screen for your ambitions!?" Thetis roared, coughing up blood, " what kind of mother are you!?"

The thing that was once Selenity X gave an inhuman chuckle.

"Children are the tools of their parents. Speaking of." Selenything grinned, "I have a gift for you all from Maia's" there was a sickening crunch as its jaws widened. Out from its mouth poured forth a dark swarm. At the sight of this, jenn's eyes grew wide.

"The nanites!" Jenn had been dreading these machines ever since her first encounter with them years back. She had warned Maia about their possible return but had always been ignored. Now reality had set in. Thetis rushed forward with her shield but it was of little use. The swarm consumed them.

Oblivian was thankfully quick.

MKN Ship Dauntless

Devlyn's face went pale. Gaverson called out an order to the undead crew, as on the screen they could see the very roots of reality slowly tearing free.

"They're gone" Devlyn whispered.

The Other World

"What do you mean gone!?" Marii bellowed, grabbing Grim by the robe.

"Much of their souls have been consumed. They're is little to salvage" the reaper said, in a strangley sad manner. Marii removed her hands, stumbling back. Leah walked over, trying to steady the queen of zepherius.

Eis stood there, numb. Her mind raced, thinking back to everything that had happened, all the new experiences good and bad. She felt her hands being squeezed and turned, looking into the face of her son. He gave a quiet nod and she turned to face Grim

"There has to be something we can do" she said.

MKN Ship Dauntless

The vessal rocked as the severed timelines began to coelescet around the abomination. They were out of time, Gaverson thought to himself, they were out of options. He balled up his fists and took a deep breath.

"Gentlemen. It's been a pleasure to serve with you. Ramming Speed" Cassandra squeezed her husband's shoulder as the ship slowly turned towards its target.

The Other World

"There a possibility." Grimm intoned, "due to recent events, fragments of their souls are scattered through the ages. It is possible that they may be able to be gathered together, their souls reforged to resurrect them. HOWEVER.” The reaper turned and pointed a bony finger at the women “There is a price to pay.”

“What price!? Tell us!” Leah said, pleadingly.

“To re-forge a soul requires a bargain. A soul for a soul. However, if you take this agreement, your fate will be forever linked to them.” The women went silent at these final words.

“That means that we won’t rest until they do and if they’re immortal…” Eis looked to Grimm who simply nodded. Her stomach sank. As much as she wanted to help them, she had finally found her precious son again, after all this time. To know that she may never have this one chance again…

“She’ll do it!” Eis turned back to Kenzo, shocked. “Mother, they need you more then you need me. If she isn’t stopped, then everything will end and if there is a chance you can help” He gave his mother’s hands another squeeze, “I can always keep waiting.”

“I’ll do it too!” Marii shouted, having regained her composure. Leah took a step forward as well, as did several other of the women. Eis gave a sad look at her son and then back at the reaper, before nodding. Grimm gave a chuckle and held open his hand.

“Let the bargain be struck”

The Edge of Reality

Selenthing reached out and grabbed hold of another timeline, seeping it’s very being into the passing events. Soon the mistakes would be fixed. Soon the great empire of the Moon would rise, not just here but everywhere. Soon all would be Selenity. It grew a singular eye at the top of it’s head and looked. It had been quite aware of the sound of the approaching engine from the ship. Such arrogant little gnats. Something must be done about them. It’s skull cracked open and once more it poured out the swarm, which flew quickly towards the vessel. It need not be interrupted now.

“That’s enough!” Selenthing stopped and turned it’s head, looking down. Jenn stood there, holding her glaive in front of her, pointed towards the creature. “It seems we have unfinished business”

“You…I killed you!” It snarled.

“It seems you didn’t do a good enough job!” The creature’s fury quickly melted to amusement.

“You think a little woman like you can stop me? We’ve been through this already before.” This time it was Jenn’s turn to smile.

“No” she said simply, “not just me alone” She wasn’t wrong. The creature could see Jenn was at the head of a group, not just made up of the ones that had earlier perished at her hand, but a nine more as well. “Now then. Let’s go!”

Tokyo

The woman quietly opened the door to her apartment and stopped. The little girl next door stood there, staring up at her. She seemed surprised to see her outside of her room.

“Are you going out?” The girl asked innocently. The woman gave a soft smile to the child.

“I have to. I am needed.” Without another word, the woman walked away.

The Edge of Reality

Veruka ran and sent out a slash, which rippled through space, opening up a hole in the fabric of the surface of the creature, just long enough for Thetis to send a blast of sea water into the wound. At the same time, Jenn dodged one of the lashing tentacles, giving her brother enough time to set it on fire. Eis and Maia combined their ice and snow, freezing the base of creature as the others focused all their attacks on one spot of the thing.

“ENOUGH!!!!” It roared, bringing down one of it’s arms towards the attacking crowd, only for it suddenly to be sliced off at the elbow. Grim twirled it’s scythe, it’s eyes glowing menacingly.

“You should not exist, abomination”

Selenthing snarled, baring it’s teeth. At the same time, the dispatched limb seeped itself into the ground, mixing with the dirt around it, which then burst forth into a mass of tentacles, each grabbing hold of a target. The team struggled but the more they did so, the more limbs tightened.

“I’m getting really tired of this!” Minerva growled, before getting a tentacle shoved in her mouth. For her part, Inanna seemed to be the only one who wasn’t fighting against the sensation.

“I’ll just have to break your treasonous little necks!”

“Wonderful” Nike muttered.

MKN Ship Dauntless

“SIR, SHIELDS ARE DOWN AT 30%!” On board the ship, displays exploded in a shower of Star Trek like effects. Devyen moved quickly to the side, trying to keep away from the destruction but he knew it was only a matter of time. Gaverson and Cassandra stared forward as the nanites ate away the front hull. Cassandra leaned against her husband, muttering in lunarnian some words of hope for her children and grandchildren.

“10%!” There was a sudden blaring sound across the room. “SIR, AN ENERGY SIGNATURE HAS-“ Before the helms officer could finish, a burst of white piercing light exploded across the screen, blinding almost everyone in the room. The shaking stopped. The alarms silenced. As Devyen slowly opened his eyes, he blinked in surprise. Almost all the damage that had occurred was now gone, There was no sign of the nanites either. There was one other thing as well.

They had stopped.

Edge of Reality

The white light burst forth, causing the Selenthing to scream in pain. The tentacles shattered, turning to dust, dropping their prisoners. Nike paused and looked, her normally placid look turning to one of surprise. The others followed suit, a mix of surprise, silence and shock. The Creature sprouted several eyes all of which widened in surprise. From the white light, a figure approached, her silvery purple hair trailing behind in two long twin tails, a crescent moon shining on her forehead.

“Serenity…” Maia said quietly. Minerva looked like she was about to burst in tears. Inanna smiled cheerfully, while Eis and the other newcomers were utterly speechless.

“YOU..YOU CAN’T BE…IT’S IMPOSSIBLE!” The thing roared, sending out several piercing limbs towards her, only for them miss her completely. Serenity sighed and frowned, then held out her hand, a glowing light appearing before it.

“Let us finish this. Awaken, my friends” At these words, something seemed occur. Each of the queens began to glow, a strange aura surrounding them, as energy seemed to resonate through the air. Words seemed to echo through reality, though not spoken by any of them.

“Mercury Divine Power!   

“Mars Divine Power!”  

“Venus Divine Power!”

“Saturn Divine Power!”  

“Uranus Divine Power!”  

“Neptune Divine Power!”  

“Pluto Divine Power!”  

“Quinox Divine Power!”  

“Moonlight Divine Power. Make. Up.”

The creature screamed. It had seen these forms before. Just once but that had been enough. It had been at the time of it’s first defeat. It’s first loss. Burned forever in it’s brain. It let loose the timelines it had been corrupting and scrambled back with great effort but the figures only stood there. What had been Serenity put a hand on Saturn’s shoulder and nodded to her, the other woman pointing her glaive towards the creature. Putting her hand on top of Saturns, the other women held hands, linking with each other.

“PLEASE NO!”   Each of their colored auras swirled around them, until the combined into a perfect glowing white, which seemed to arc across the blade of the glaive. Saturn raised the glaive above her head. Normally this would be a moment where a phrase would be called out or a name of an attack would be shouted such as “moonlight glorious revolution” or something of that sort. There was none of that here. Just a brutal quick movement. A flash of white light and then.

Silence.

In a white void, a woman curled up in a fetal position. Her purple hair, normally fashioned in horn like odongos, was undone, leaving a messy almost animalistic appearance. She sobbed, trembling. She looked up and drew in a breath of fright at the woman in a sailor fuku looking down upon her.

“Please…Please…just leave me…” she whispered, whimpering like a frightened child. The other woman knelt down gently and brushed some of the messy hair away. Her focused expression gave way to sadness and she pulled the other woman into a hug. This move seemed to shock the other, who kept her hands out to her sides but then gradually, she moved them back and returned the embrace. She trembled and sobbed a little as the other woman gently stroked her hair.

“It’s over, sister. You can rest now. No more. No more.” The whimpering stopped as the woman drew a breath and then seemed to vanishing in an invisible breeze. She paused and turned, noticing the staring looks of her friends and colleagues as well as those who had fought on the ship. She smiled gently and as she did so, she began to fade away.

“No, wait don’t!” Minerva tried to take a step forward but was pulled back by Millina. “Please, not again…” Serenity attempted to say something but the words were silenced before they could come out. As the others watched, she vanished into nothing, as the white void flared up around them.

Epilogue

“I WAS SO WORRIED, YOU DIDN’T CALL ME YOU DIDN’T TEXT ME” Naoko had glomped Melioppe hard enough that she nearly sent the woman falling to the ground. Melioppe tried not to laugh a little but quickly gave Naoko a peck on the lips, quickly silencing her.

“I think maybe we should see to Yui before I explain anything that happened.” Melioppe said, carefully freeing herself from the grip of her lover.

“I will murder you all!!!!!” Shara exclaimed angrily “Your blood will paint these walls, false queen!!! As soon as I get this stupid..thing…off me” She struggled to pull at the collar around her neck but the small grey cat seemed to be having no luck with her newly acquired paws. “Once I get my real body back I’ll…..kill……yo…” Her eyes widened as she darted across the room, nearly tripping over Devlyn, following the small red dot of the laser pointer being held by Jenn.

“I’m not sure why I never thought of this before.”
Marii frowned, adjusting her glasses as she looked over the sliding door which has been installed for the newly renamed “Satellite House”.

“What are these things again, Eis?”

“They’re called Shoji I have been told, they are very fragile, so it is best to be car-“ There was the sound of a rip, as the former Queen of Nix walked right through them. She paused and then looked back behind her.

“I see what you mean” Marii said, sarcastically.

Gaverson looked across the rows of graves which had been set up. All noble soldiers, temporarily resurrected to save the day, all now once more laid to rest. Cassandra stood by her husband’s side, holding his hand. Together, they raised a final salute towards the honored dead.

Minerva sat quietly in a chair on the roof of the Royale, gazing up at the stars.

“A penny for your thoughts as they say” Minerva turned and looked back at Nike. “What is on your mind?”

“It’s about Serenity.” Nike nodded and sat next to her.

“Did Grim summon her from the dead to protect us or did she…come of her power?” Nike gave a slight shrug then looked back at Minerva.

“You miss her, don’t you” Nike said, quietly. Minerva nodded silently. Nike moved closer to the other woman and put an arm around her, Minerva leaning against her.

“I miss her a great deal too but I’m sure wherever she is, she is happy to know that we are together.”

In a small apartment, the woman walked in and sighed, closing the door behind her. She was very tired and it had taken a great deal out of her to do what she had just did. She was about to sit down at her table to rest herself a bit when her eyes locked on an open window. Gazing out, she looked up at the sky and at the stars above, just barely visible in the lights of the city. She smiled to herself.

She was happy.

The End

And baby makes three...

2022-03-17T02:13:30Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= And Baby makes Three...
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 12/10/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 1994
|synopsis= Living in the past, Paisley has to deal with not only the pains of British bureaucracy but also another small issue...
|rating= G
|additionalnotes=
|}}

“Look, I haven’t bloody got time to deal with this….I have things to do..if you want to make a fight of this…ugh…” Paisley half-listened to the voice on the other end. She was starting to regret the whole “travel back in time to re-raise your daughter properly” plan and that was even before the nasty little final trick the fairies decided to play on her. She had thought it would have been easy as anything to create a convincing backstory for herself. A simple use of her mental prowess upon the agent and that would be that. She had severely underestimated the absolute soul-crushing life of the English solicitor. While she had been able to somewhat muddle the man’s mind, his utter lack of any manner of will meant that he was stubbornly refusing to allow her to “cheat” her way past the proper property forms. “I already sent in the form, I told you that!!! No…not that form….what do you mean there’s another form!? How many bloody forms do I have to sign for legal ownership of this hovel!?” She paused as she felt something hit the side of her foot. Glancing down, she could see a small blue ball resting up against it. She sighed and picked up the toy then carefully trying to balance the phone in one hand, trying to carefully fix the cord with one hand and holding onto the ball with the other. “Yes, yes i’m still on the line…look, I’ll be over as soon as I…can…” With effort, Paisely held the ball out to the red haired tot, who currently was reaching for it from the play pen that had been set up in the room. Much to her frustration, the cord seemed to be just short enough that she couldn’t quite manage it. With a grunt of irritation, Paisley gave the phone a single tug, only for the thing to fall off the table, though in the process, the ball slipped out of her hand, falling into the arms of the infant, who fell onto her bottom. “Oh come on!” Paisley shouted to no one in particular, grabbing the receiver up once more. “Hello? Hello?? Bloody hell…” she said, slamming the receiver down. She sighed and looked over and kneeling in front of the infant frowned at her. “This is all your fault you know.” She said. The baby blinked at Paisley and then almost in answer to it, held up the ball to her, gently bonking her in the nose with it, causing her glasses to go askew slightly. Paisley sighed and adjusted her glasses once more. She thought this would be so easy: go back in time, allow Kaelyn to have a fuller child hood, come home when she was her proper age and go back to being the fashionably disinterested slash fic aficionado that she was before. It all seemed so simple. She should have known better. Fairies do not like when one tries to cheat the system. Now she was in the one situation that she had never wanted to be in her entire life. In 1994. In Chichester. Her attention was pulled back to the present day as she felt tiny hands grab at her face, squishing her cheeks. Paisley sighed. It was times like this she wished Exeter was here. She paused for a moment. She could be such a dunce sometimes. She concentrated, focusing her mind fully onto the task. She snapped her finger and a confused and somewhat bewildered Exeter stumbled into view, crashing sideways into the wall. “Took you long enough” Paisley said then glanced up and down Exeter, who was currently wearing nothing more then a towel around his waist, the water still dripping from his body. “Oi, the carpet is expensive, you know”

“The connection is suppose to be only used in this way if it’s an emergency, paisley!” Exeter said, half out of embarrassment and half out of irritation.

“Yes, well this an emergency, love” Paisley replied.

“Well what could be so important that you-“ Before he could finish his response, Paisley thrust Kaelyn into his arms, forcing him at the same time to grab his towel before it could fall to the ground. He paused and looked down at the infant in his arms. It didn’t take him long to recognize who it was. He looked back up at Paisley. “I am NOT changing diapers” he said. Paisley, however, didn’t seem to hear him, as she quickly was grabbing her things. “Wait, where are you going!?”

“Look, I have to go deal with the rigors of British bearcuracy. I need you to look after her while I’m gone.” Paisely said.

“Woman, you are not going to do this to me!!” Exeter said but Paisley seemed to ignore him, putting a hand gently on top of Kaelyn’s little head.

“You be good for papa, alright? Mummy will be home as soon as she is done shredding the minds of a few real estate agents” Kaelyn simply tried to reach out with her little hands.

“Paisley, I’m begging you…”

“The nappies are under the cupboard in the kitchen. Left instructions for her feeding pinned to the wall. Try to keep the house in one piece” Paisley gave a wave and without another word, left. Exeter sighed and looked down at the baby in his arms, who simply stared back at him.

“Now what do I do…”

“…so you filled out form 35-RNA” the man intoned in the slow and steady fashioned that always marked those who were dead inside. Paisley for her part barely kept in the urge to flip the table. She had already kept her eyes locked on his for a good ten minutes and he had showed no signs of bending to her will.

“Yes, I already filled out form 35-RNA….I filled out 35-RNA two days ago. I told you I filled out 35-RNA when I filled it out” she growled angrily. “All I want…”She took a deep breath in, steadying herself “all I want is to have my name attached to the property”

“You’ll want form 46-BRT then” Paisley paused for a moment then looked at the form she held in her hand.

“What’s this then!?” Paisley thrust the form in front of the man, who glanced down at it.

“Oh, that’s form 45-BRT. That expired five minutes ago.” Paisley slammed her head against the table in response.

Exeter had managed to find some proper clothes but he had other things to attend to. He glanced back at Kaelyn, who currently sat in the playpen, wiggling around a stuffed bear, which was even bigger than her. He adored Livia and Kaelyn of course. They were as close to him as full bloodied family could be. However, Livia and Kaelyn were at the time small children and even with all the mischief and energy that they tended to be full of, they were still manageable. A baby on the other hand…that was something completely different and though he still cared about Kaelyn, he wasn’t sure if he could do this. HIs thoughts were interrupted by the loud sound of a whistle. He spun around and swore under his breath as he saw the kettle he had placed on the stove top to warm up was now at boiling. Rushing forward, he grabbed it, only to give a shout of pain as the steam hit his wrist, causing him to drop the kettle, splashing water onto the stove. Stumbling back, his elbow hit the container full of baby formula he had set on the table, causing it to spill across the floor, as well as the baby bottle to fall to the ground. Scrambling down on his hands and knees, he attempted to scoop as much of the formula back into container. Satisfied, he slowly stood back up, only for his head to hit the bottom of the table, dropping the bottle once again on reflex. Wincing, he looked at the mess around him and sighed. This was not the best start to his babysitting work.

Paisley pushed the completed form in front of the man, grumbling.

“There. All done. Is that good enough?” She hissed the words between her teeth. The man for his part simply adjusted his glasses and looked over the piece of paper, studying each word. For Paisley’s part, she just began to imagine all the cruel things she could do to him. Her day dreaming was interrupted as the man put the paper down again.

“This should be enough, outside the solicitor’s form.”

“Solicitor’s form?” Paisely couldn’t believe this crap. The man noticed her reaction and glanced over at Paisley.

“You do have a solicitor, correct?” Paisley could swear that if it wasn’t for his obvious lack of emotion, then she could have sworn that he was taunting her.

“Yes. of course I do. What is this solicitor form?” The man pushed forward another form in front of the rapidly impatient woman.

“We will just need your solicitor to fill this out for us, then we can begin the process of transferring it to your name.” Paisley grabbed a pencil on the desk and snapped it in half.

Exeter sighed, carefully holding Kaelyn in one arm and holding the bottle in his other hand. He watched as Kaelyn quietly drank, once in awhile putting out a little kick. His shirt was by now caked in baby formula but he had managed to get it done. In the back of his mind, he could feel the irritation of Paisley starting to bleed through. Whatever was happening to her was starting to break down the carefully prepared emotional barriers she usually had placed up. He did not envy her. He suddenly felt something pushing against the bottle in his hand. Looking down, he could see Kaelyn trying to push away the drink, making obviously displeased sound. What little he knew about infants meant that she had had enough, so he quickly placed the bottle back on the table, then, following what he had read in the book which Paisely had so graciously left on the table for him to read, he carefully placed the infant against his shoulder and pat her on the back, till he heard the sound of a tiny belch. Exeter relaxed for a moment, feeling that at least he had gotten this right but then paused. Something seemed wrong. He felt Kaelyn’s back and then, dreading the very thought, felt the infant’s bottom.

“Oh no…”

“Look, I just need…yes I know this is out of the ordinary but I need you to help me fill out this form?” Paisely listened to the voice on the other end as it made every little excuse possible not to do what she was asking of them. “No, I can’t just mail it to you, you bloody well know that!!!” She heard a tapping at the outside of the phone booth she was currently standing in and glanced behind her. An older woman was trying to get her attention, mouthing something to her. Paisley tried to signal that she was still busy and turned away.

“Do you know how much energy i’m using just calling you from here?” she muttered, irritated. “All I need to do is ask you some questions and you give me the answers and then i’ll fill it out, alright?” Paisley listened to the answer and rolled her eyes. “Yes, I am well aware this may not be legally sound but what else am I suppose to do!?” Once again, she could hear the rapping outside the the phone box and turning, saw the same woman, trying to signal to her and saying something. Paisley turned away once again. “Can we just start this already? I want to have this done by today. You don’t know how bloody difficult it is to be staying in the past!” Paisley listened to the answer and sighed. “Fine, I’ll do this as quick as possible.” Paisley adjusted her stance, trying to get the paper pressed up against the wall, so she could write on it. “Alright we’ll begin with..” Paisley started to write things down but she found it almost impossible to get a clear answer as the sound of the knocking started to drown it out. Soon it became almost beyond her ability to make anything out. Paisley turned and without thinking slammed the phone back on the receiver, pushing open the doors and stepping out to face the woman. “What is your problem!?” Paisley shouted. The older woman for her part simply blinked and smiled.

“Oh i’m so sorry, dearie. Changed my mind. You have a good day.” Paisley watched with utter disbelief as the woman walked off. Sighing, she turned to go back in the phone booth, only to find a man had slipped in while she had stepped out. Grumbling, Paisley gently tapped against the surface of the booth door.

Exeter sighed and cracked his neck slightly. He was about to face his greatest challenge. He carefully reached to the side of the blanketed table and prepared the tools at his disposable. With his other hand, he attempted to use it on the target, however, much to his frustration, they simply weren’t cooperating with him.

“Will you…stop….wiggling!” Exeter said, attempting as best he could to try and put the diaper on the infant, but each time he went to try and carefully hold onto the child’s feet, Kaelyn would simply put out a little giggle and gently kick her legs out at him. More than once, she tried to wiggle off the table itself, forcing him to grab her and put her back in place. He was a patient man (most of the time), but even this was starting to make things difficult for him. “Kaelyn, please!!” He begged, which in return caused Kaelyn to stuff her hands in her mouth, kicking even more than before. It was at that moment an idea came to him. Looking around, he spotted the bear from earlier. He was going to have to be quick about this if it was going to work. Reaching down, he quickly picked up the plush toy and waved it in front of the infant girl. Kaelyn immediately seemed to quiet down, staring at the bear in front of her. This was his chance! With a quick motion, Exeter slid the diaper under the girl, taping it shut with one motion. Sighing in relief, he carefully placed the toy aside, before carefully picking up Kaelyn and holding her. “Well…at least that’s finished…” He paused, then frowned to himself and then glanced down at the baby in his arms, as well as his shirt.

“Not again…”

Paisley stumbled back to the desk, clutching the papers in her fist and slammed it down on the table in front of the man, who simply glanced up at her.

“There…” she growled, “there’s your..bloody…..solictor’s form…” She glared at the man, who simply looked back at her. “Now, can we FINALLY finish getting this thing done!?” She had reached the limits of her temper. The man looked quietly at the forms and then back at the furious woman in front of him.

“I’m afraid not. You see my shift has just ended. We’ll have to continue this tomorrow.”

Paisley’s eye twitched.

“All right…now no causing problems, understood?” Exeter wagged his fingers at the Kaelyn, who currently was much more interested in the rubber ducky which was floating around her in the sink she was currently sitting in. Exeter sighed, putting some baby shampoo in his hands and carefully trying to apply it to Kaelyn’s hair. He was starting to get worn down by all this. He had never realized just how difficult caring for something so small could be. He winced as water suddenly splashed in his face. Wiping his eyes, he looked back at the child, who was happily splashing around the small pool of water. Kaelyn paused for a moment and reaching out a small hand, pressed it against Exeter’s nose, causing him to go cross eye, which only resulted in further giggles from the infant. Exeter couldn’t help but smile a bit at this. “Alright, you’re forgiven” he muttered, only to have another splash of water hit him in the face. “Maybe.”

Paisley was utterly worn out. She had to be pried away from stuffing papers down the throat of the agent but she had done it. The property was her’s to own. She looked at the now darkened skies and sighed. She hadn’t meant to stay away from the house this late. She was starting to feel something deep down. A sense of strange guilt. Was it possible that she was feeling that she was a horrible parent? She shook her head. She reminded herself that Exeter was home. He could handle this. It was then that she remembered the fact that Exeter was home and her confidence began to wane again. As she reached the front door, she felt a sudden dread start to over take her. Whatever the case was, she would find out soon enough.

The house itself was deathly quiet. As she made her way through the rooms, she could see half-hazard attempts at cleaning up what was most defiantly quite the eventful day. As she passed the main room, she paused for a moment then glanced inside.

Exeter was passed out on the sofa, his head lolled back in slumber, which given his species was quite impressive. In his arms, resting protectively against his chest, was Kaelyn, who also was fast asleep. Paisley sighed and smiled a bit. Sights like this tended to even get to her sometimes. Walking over, she sat next to Exeter, moving his free arm to rest around her and laying her head against his shoulder. Closing her eyes, she joined Exeter and baby Kaelyn in their sleep….as a family.

[[Catagory:UltraMatt]]

Sailor Q and the Nutcracker Prince

2022-03-17T02:12:50Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Sailor Q and The Nutcracker Prince
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 12/16/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement=
|synopsis= Preparing for a role in the nutcracker, Matsumi finds herself also troubled by her relationship with her boyfriend Hideki. When she purchases a gift for him from a mysterious shop, she finds herself taken on a magical journey to save a kingdom from ruin.
|rating= G
|additionalnotes=
|}}

Sailor Q and The Nutcracker Prince

It’s the holidays and at Mugen Academy, preparations are being done for a huge performance, a collaboration between the Drama Club and a local ballet group on a production of The Nutcracker. Matsumi Shin is nervous as she’s playing Clara and though she is doing her best, she finds herself distracted and fumbling as she thinks about what to get Hideki for Christmas.

During one class, Matsumi falls asleep and gets scolded for it. Afterwards, walking with Masaki and Saki, Matsumi admits her worries and how hard it has been for her. Masaki bluntly asks Matsumi if she thinks Hideki will spent time with her during the holidays, which suddenly makes Matsumi worried. Saki tries to cheer Matsumi up but her attempts only end up irritating Masaki.

Back at rehearsals, Matsumi is trying her best, but her mind keeps going back to Hideki and everything that she has been worried about. She gets scolded by the director, one of her fellow students, for not paying attention, Matsumi attempting to double her efforts after that.

Heading out, Matsumi meets with Freya, who is worried about her. She feels she’s exhausting herself and that she needs to give herself some rest but Matsumi stubbornly tells Freya that the production needs her. Freya tells her that isn’t what she’s worried about and that while she understands, Matsumi is overthinking things again. She then reminds Matsumi that she promised Haruka and Michiru that she would help Hotaru with decorating the tree, which she hasn’t done due to her rehearsals. Matsumi ignores Freya, trying to think about a gift that she can get Hideki. As Freya tries to get Matsumi’s attention, the girl’s eye suddenly catches an old shop, one she swears that she had never seen before. Though Freya has a bad feeling about it, Matsumi enters the store anyway.

Inside the shop, they find it full of antique items, toys and the odd object here and there. Matsumi starts to find the entire thing just a bit creepy and regrets coming in, with Freya feeling the same way. As she back up a bit, she ended up bumping into an eyepatched dummy, only to be stunned when the man starts to talk to her! He introduces himself as a simple shop keeper and though still a bit scared and confused, Matsumi follows him as he shows her around, Freya at one point getting startled by one of the old clockwork toys. As he is giving the tour, he plies Matsumi for the reason that she came and she admits it was to find a present for her boyfriend. The shopkeeper smiles and leads her to a locked cupboard where he takes out an old nutcracker, which much to Matsumi’s awe, seems to bear a striking resemblance to Hideki! She thinks it’s perfect but admits she probably can’t afford it. The man smiles and insists she take it for free, stating that it will be the perfect gift not only for him but for her. Matsumi is unsure at first but then agrees once the shopkeeper insists. Collecting Freya, she exits the shop. As she does so, Freya looks back, only to see the shop itself has vanished.

It begins to snow and as Matsumi heads towards the bus stop to go home, she suddenly spots Hideki. Hiding the nutcracker quickly, she approaches him. A bit nervously, she greets him, Hideki asking how she is doing with the rehearsals. Matsumi admits she’s having trouble but is certain that she’ll be able to a good job on it and that she can’t wait for him to see her on stage. However, Hideki then tells her he might not make it, as he needs to help his aunt at the bakery with the Christmas orders, something which upsets Matsumi immensely, though she tries not to show it. As the bus arrives, he does tell her that he wants to do her best but she makes a quick excuse of not wanting to miss her ride home and gets on board the vehicle. As she tries to find a seat, she bumps into one of the passengers, the nutcracker falling from her arms and landing hard on the ground. Picking it up quickly, Matsumi is sadden to find it now has a crack in one of its arms and sitting down, she watches from the window as Hideki retreats from view in the falling snow.

Back home, Matsumi tries to trim the tree with Hotaru, but is too upset to properly focus on what’s she’s doing, which the other younger girl scolds her about. Matsumi apologizes, only for Haruka to find the nutcracker, which Matsumi has roughly fixed, sitting under the tree. Asking about it, Matsumi just says it was suppose to be a gift but now it’s just nothing. Haruka makes a word-play joke about the nutcracker only for Michiru to grab her by the ear and scold her for making a horrible joke, dragging her away to help her with the dinner, much to the amusement of Matsumi and Hotaru, though it is only temporary.

That night, Matsumi can’t sleep and getting up (in the process knocking Freya off her bed), heads downstairs. In the living room, Matsumi and Freya are surprised to find the tree still lit and Matsumi goes to check the nutcracker, still upset by Hideki and also the damage done to it. Suddenly, Matsumi thinks she hears a noise and Freya becomes tense as she’s certain that they aren’t alone in the room. Matsumi is certain that she seems dark shadows moving along the walls and backing up, nearly stumbles into the tree, which she suddenly realizes is much taller then it was before. Freya and Matsumi then find much to their shock that they are getting smaller, until they are no bigger than the nutcracker under the tree. They suddenly learn just what it is that they’re dealing with, when a whole army of rats suddenly come swarming in, lead by a monstrous three headed humanoid rat. After getting lead on a chase, Freya reminds Matsumi she can transform, which she does so. However, even as Eternal Sailor Quinox, she finds herself overwhelmed, Calling out for help, she is stunned by a voice answering her, only to see the nutcracker come to life! Rushing to help her, they manage to beat back the enemy rats into retreat. They then find themselves facing off the Rat King and while both try to fight it back, it is far stronger then the other rats, grabbing Quinox at one point and using her as a makeshift club against the Nutcracker, knocking him over onto his injured arm. Approaching the now collapsed nutcracker, the Rat King raise it’s sword to try and kill it’s foe, only for Eternal Sailor Quinox to kick the Rat King in the heads with such force, it flies across the room into a wall socket, shocking it to death. A bit astonished by this, Freya then reminds her about the injured nutcracker, Quinox rushing over to the nutcracker’s side. Certain that he is dead and feeling guilty about having damaged him before, begins to weep over him. Much to her shock, the Nutcracker glows and his wooden facade cracks and shatters, revealing the features of a prince underneath (who looks just like Hideki). Introducing himself as the Prince of the Toys and thanks for releasing him from the spell. He tells her he wishes to thank he for rescuing him and causes a sleigh to suddenly appear, asking her to come with him to his kingdom, so he may properly thank her for what she has done. In a bit of a daze and unsure on what else to do, she takes his hand and climbing on board the sleigh, is amazed as the walls open revealing a snowy forest, as it carefully glides through, Freya chasing after and jumping on board with them.

Unbeknownst to them, a figure watches them traveling through a crystal ball, seemingly displeased by the fact that the spell had been broken. Walking over to a shelve, the figure takes a small jar filled with some manner of swirling ice crystals and opens it, bading the contents to “bring him to me”.

Back in the sleigh, Quinox is unusually quiet, with the Prince being worried. When he asks her, she carefully starts to admit everything on her mind, even feeling uncomfortable by the fact that he looks so close to her boyfriend. He understands and gives her some advice that he is certain that the boy she cares about still loves her and that she should not doubt it. She is still uncertain, when suddenly a strange sound fills the air. The prince seems to recognize what is and tries to drive the sleigh faster, pulling out his sword in an effort to defend them from whatever it is, which Quinox soon discovers a group of women like snowflake creatures begin to swarm the area. Quinox and the prince try to fight them off, but the swarm overtakes them and turns over the sleigh, causing it to crash and Quinox to tumble into a tree. As her transformation fails, Matsumi can only watch as the Prince is carried off by the Snowflake Women.

Matsumi slowly comes to as she hears a familiar voice and opening her eyes, she sees Freya sitting on top of her chest, wondering if she’s alright. As her eyesight clears, she is astonished to see what looks like Hotaru dressed in a pink frilly gown with fairy wings on her back. She helps Matsumi up and reveals herself to be the Sugarplum fairy, much to Matsumi’s disbelief. When she asks Matsumi what happened, Matsumi checks on the sleigh only to find it destroyed. It is then that Matsumi reveals the entire story of the attack, much to the fairy’s distress. The fairy states it was the work of the Night Queen and tells Matsumi that she has to get as far away from this land as possible, which Freya reminds Matsumi that they were brought here by the Prince and don’t know the way home. Matsumi is more worried for his welfare and insists they rescue him, ignoring the fairy’s plea to leave this alone. Freya tells the fairy it’s no good as Matsumi is too stubborn when it comes to rescuing others. Giving up on changing her mind, the fairy reveals they’ll need some help in getting there.

Within a gigantic clockwork castle, the snowflake women drag the Prince towards a seated figure on a metal throne. The prince begs the figure to not do this, to remember but the figure haughty tells him that she remembers things all too well. The figure then demands to know about the other who was with him, only for the snowflake women to show in their silence that they failed in killing her. Enranged, the figure gestures and turns the snowflake women back into small particles, then calls out to a figure in the shadows to take care of the intruder.

The Sugerplum Fairy brings Matsumi and Freya to a gingerbread inn named Mother Ginger’s, which Matsumi finds much to her surprise to be filled with all manner of fantastic magical beings. Matsumi still can’t belive what’s going on and tries to wake herself, much to Freya’s bemusement. They are brought back to reality when Mother Ginger herself appears, looking exactly like Haruka, much to Matsumi’s confusion. However, at first assuming her to be the person they’re looking for, The Sugarplum Fairy instead requests to talk to her partner, who appears not long after and looks like Michiru dressed up as a toy soldier. The Sugarplum Fairy explains everything that happened and that she knows only the Oracle knows where the Night Queen’s castle is, someone the two know very well. However, both are unsure, since they know what happened last time. However, Matsumi manages to convince them both to help her, though only after Freya inadavieratly angers one of the patrons, forcing the group to flee.

As the group makes it ways through the snowfields, Matsumi finds herself lost in thought again about Hideki. Freya asks if Matsumi is doing this because of the prince or because he looks like Hideki. Matsumi is not so sure herself and wonders if what the prince did say about Hideki was true. After all if he did love him, he would come to see her, wouldn’t he? She’s snapped out of it as Mother Ginger tells her she’s going the wrong way and she scrambles to keep up with the others. Walking through the forest, the Soldier tells them to stop as she senses something wrong. The Sugarplum fairy feels the same way and though Mother Ginger says she doesn’t feel anything wrong, Matsumi suddenly realizes that she can smell coffee. The landscape around them starts to shimmer and as they watch, it transforms into a sort of desert. As they watch, a woman slowly appears, dancing a strange dance. Matsumi and the rest of the group find themselves strangely transfixed by the sight, especially Mother Ginger who begins to approach the woman. Matsumi struggles to fight it and looking down, suddenly becomes aware of the snake like features of the figure’s body. Matsumi transforms into Sailor Quinox and manages to tackle Mother Ginger before the snake woman attacks them. The Soldier attacks the snake woman, knocking her over, while Quinox fires an attack, defeating the creature and much to Quinox’s shock turning her into a toy. After berating Mother Ginger, the group keeps moving, just in time to see the distant lights of a tent hidden in the trees, which the Soldier proclaims to be the home of the Oracle. Entering the tent, Quinox finds herself staring at the Oracle in front of her, who looks exactly like Setsuna. After some tense words between Mother Ginger, Soldier and Oracle, Quinox finally asks her to find the way to the Night Queen’s Castle. The Oracle warns her to face her will certainly be dangerous but Quinox is not deterred by this. Giving into her wish, Oracle tells her the route by which she can take to get there. Before they leave, Quinox asks why they’re all so frightened by the Night Queen and what she wants with the prince. The Oracle tells them that such knowledge will only bring heartbreak and that it is best that she not know but warns her that she should look into her heart and not fall into the same despair or risk becoming like the Night Queen herself. Quinox does not understand but Freya reminds her that they need to save the prince still. Quinox agrees and leaves with the rest of the group, the Oracle bidding them good luck.

After a journey taking them across forests of candy canes, mountains of ginger bread and water falls filled with tea, Quinox sees the Night Queen’s castle in the distance, it’s doors wide open. Freya is certain that there must be some sort of security for the building as no matter how quiet it looks it cannot be that easy. Approaching the building, they pass by a line of seemingly statues of tin soldiers, Quinox walking up to one of them to get a better look. It then suddenly comes to life, as does all the statues, which forces the group to flee towards the castle. As they do so, they see it’s doors start to close up. Mother Ginger grabs each of them and tosses them into the building, diving in just as it closes shut. Trying to catch their breaths, Quinox has just enough time to say that they had made it when floor around then begins to rotate and rise about them as the gear workings suddenly can be seen, sepearting the group on platforms. To make matters worse, as they watch, mechnical flower ballerinas lower themselves down and begin to attack the group, forcing them on the offensive. Just as each of them are about to be defeated, the Sugarplum Fairy uses her magic to encase each of the ballerinas in a cases of sugar, falling down into the gears themselves and jamming it’s workings. Quinox compliments the Fairy on a job well done and asks her why she didn’t fight before, the fairy admitting she was too frightened to do so. Mother Ginger points out that the platforms have stopped, allowing the girls to keep moving.

Entering a darken room, Freya tells them to be on guard, only for a bright light to suddenly appear, nearly blinding them. As it dims, they find themselves in a strange ornate theater. A screen appears, as shadow puppets appear on it’s surface. As Quinox watches, a play is put on, of a gentle princess who was in love with a dashing prince. As a great festival was going to occur, she decided to show her love that she would get him an amazing gift, a jewel with unlimited magic power. However, when the day came, the prince was no where to be seen and though she had done her best to get the gem, she now knew his love for her was false and took the jewel for herself, creating a great kingdom in her name. When the prince dared to try and stop her, speaking of excuses, she cursed him into a toy, along with all his subjects. Quinox looks to the others, who look away shamefully. A cruel voice asks Quinox if she understands now and as she turns, she sees the screen vanish, replaced by the Night Queen on her throne. She mocks the senshi for coming and bringing cowards with her. Quinox demands to know where the prince is, only for her to say that he is already her’s and with a gestures, reveals a shelf full of toys and near the top, the nutcracker. This sight shocks the others, who in their anger charge forward to try and attack the Queen. However, she simply mocks them and holding out her hand, the gem on her chest glowing, transforms them back into the dolls that they once were. Horrified Quinox calls the Night Queen a monster, only for the Queen to try and send the same attack to Quinox. Freya dives in front of the attack and gets hit, turning her into a plush cat toy. Quinox cries out in horror, telling her why she’s doing this and demanding that she stop. The Night Queen tells her that she can ask her friends to do the same then and with a wave of her hand, causes the toy versions of her companions to grow to full size and attack Quinox. The senshi manages to avoid the attacks but suddenly ropes made up of candy wrap themselves around her, holding her still, the toys trying to tackle her. The Queen tells her that if she does wish to become part of her collection, then she can simply die. Quinox starts to feel herself going unconscious, unable to fight back without daring to harm them. Just as she’s about to black out, she flashes back to Hideki and all the times they were together. She realizes that even if Hideki couldn’t make it, that would not mean that he didn’t love her, that their bond was stronger then that. As this realization comes to her, the jewel in the middle of her broach glows brightly, as does the gem on her tiara. The bright light pushes back the toys, breaking apart the candy ropes and her Sailor Fuku transforms into the dress of a princess as she becomes Princess Quinox. The Night Queen is furious and tries to fire another spell at Quinox but she simply deflects it with a barrel of her own. She proclaims to the Night Queen that she only lost the prince through her own lack of trust and that if she was not truly willing to ask him, then she did not truly love him, only wished to possess him. The Night Queen roars in anger at Quinox to shut up and starts to fire her most powerful attack but Quinox summons her rhapsody spear and using it, channels her own powers, working to push back the attack. While at first they seem evenly matched, soon Quinox’s own strength begins to overpower the Night Queen’s and finally consumes her, shattering the magical gem.

Light showers down from the sky and as each touches the toys, transforms them back into the people they once were. Quinox looks towards the Night Queen, only to find her replaced by the princess she once was, sobbing and crying at her loss. Quinox is about to approach, only to see the prince move ahead of her, helping the princess up. He explains to the princess that he could not make the festival, as he had to fight against their enemies but that he had always truly loved her and with these words, embraces the princess. Quinox smiles at this and is about to leave, only for her companions to stop her and force her and Freya towards the prince and princess. The two thank her for saving them, one from the pain of the other and proclaim her to be a true hero of their kingdom. As the crowd of restored inhabitants of the kingdom cheer her on, Quinox smiles to herself and waves to them. Taking a step forward, Quinox slips slightly and finds herself falling.

Matsumi wakes up as she hits the floor, falling out of bed. Matsumi winces and then looks around, finding herself in her own bedroom. Confused, she’s about to ask Freya about what happened, only to find the cat still sleeping soundly. Sighing, Matsumi goes to get back into bed, but pauses for a moment and heads back downstairs. Looking around, she finds the nutcracker, still under the tree but finds to her surprise, that the arm is now fully repaired. She carefully puts it back under and creeps back up the stairs.

The night of the performance, Matsumi is nervously standing in the wings of the theater, listening as the director gives a last minute pep talk. She keeps glancing out towards the audience, unsure about herself and watching as people go in. The director scolds Matsumi for not paying attention to her but before she can apologize, they get the signal to go on the stage. Each of them whisper good luck to themselves as the scene begins. As the music plays, Matsumi goes out on her first dance and looking out into the audience, is happy to see everyone she knows there, watching her (the outers, the inner girls, her classmates). Her eyes search out across the audience and to her astonishment, sees Hideki, watching in the crowd. Smiling to herself, she continues her dance, smiling, the spotlights illuminating her.

With the performance finished and everyone having gone home, Matsumi exits the theater. She stops as she sees Hideki waiting under a lamppost. She approaches him and is happy to see that he made it. He tells her that he just finished but even if he hadn’t made it, he knew that her dance would have been beautiful. Matsumi blushes and then offers him his gift, which Hideki takes and then offers her a small box. Matsumi takes it and opens it, finding a small cake with roses on it, made by Hideki himself. Matsumi smiles and looking to Hideki, embraces him under the lamplight.

In an old antique shop, the shopkeeper closes a book, placing it back on a shelf. Turning back to two small figures of a nutcracker and a princess, he carefully takes them and places them together inside a cupboard closing it and locking it tight.

[[Catagory:UltraMatt]]

Ami X Mercurius: Promises

2022-03-17T02:12:13Z

UltraMatt:

'''The Move-In'''

Mercurius blinked a bit, glancing around at the room. It was extremely large and well furnished. It was everything you would expect from one of the leading giants of technological industries and yet there was something about it which was rather domestic in nature. It was rather like the typical Japanese home if placed through the eyes of someone who happened to have an immense amount of money behind them. Ami walked over and placed her hand against a small pad in the wall and as she did so, the lights slowly changed, bathing the room in comforting shadows. Oh yes, Mercurius thought to himself, and with a ton of technology incorporated in it as well.

“I think you will find this location suitable for our habitation” Ami said, adjusting her glasses, the light shining off the lens.

“Our habitation?” Mercurius stumbled over his words a bit. She gave the slightest frown at that question.

“I assumed by your proposal earlier that you were prepared for this.” she said, annoyed. Mercurius smiled a little and scratched at his cheek, a bit embarrassed.

“Well yes of course, I guess i’m just a little surprised that’s all” Mercurius blinked as he felt the little hand holding his suddenly loosen. “Emi???”

The little girl had run towards one of the other rooms. Mercurius quickly followed after her, Ami slowly walking after the two, her eyes still hidden by the lighted glasses. Peeking into the room, he saw Emi marveling at what appeared to be a bedroom, decked out for a little girl such as herself but with little touches that seemed specifically catered to her. There was a small shelf with a number of books, many that Mercurius recognized as being her favorites as well as a chess set set up on a table in the corner. Emi herself seemed had quickly made it to the bed, sitting there and testing it’s bounciness. Mercurius paused and looked back at Ami, who adjusted her glasses. He could have sworn he saw the bariest hint of a smile on her face.

“I would have thought you’d know by now, Mercurius. I am always prepared.”  

'''The Makeout'''

The lab was an utter ruins. Smoke poured fourth from broken machinery. A robotic arm twitched. Amid the chaos, here were two figures. One, a man, lay prone on his back, brused and scratched. The other, a woman, Straddled his torso. She was staring down at him her eyes wide, ignoring the call she had been waiting for all day. She was well aware of his extraterrestrial nature, But the same time scientifically speaking, the sheer amount of pressure... The amount of force...she looked back down to him. He was breathing hard.

"So" he said, smiling, "round two?"

She felt something wet in her eyes...an illogical response but...she slowly began to grin a very wide grin.

Orlando Timberlake stared up at the ceiling from his bed. He glanced over to Mina, who was sound asleep, her arms draped around him. There was another loud THUD and a large crack splitered across the ceiling.

He really hated new neighbors.

'''The Make-Over'''

Mercurius stumbled back into a chair and immediately felt a pair of clamps wrap around his wrists. Before he could say anything else, he was plunged backwards, the top of his head drenched into a foul smelling liquid of some sort. He could just about see Ami looking down at him, her eyes narrowed and studying him.

“Is this really nessicary!?” he tried to say but the sound of whatever machinery was in the vat drowned him out. After what seemed to be an eternity, he was finally set right side up, the clamps suddenly removing themselves. He paused for a moment before getting to his feet and wandered over to a nearby mirror. He blinked, running his hands through his now green hair.

“Green? Really?” He glanced over, only to have a pair of glasses thrust onto his face.

“It’s nessicary, Mercurius. You don’t simply want to be a copy, do you? Besides…” She looked at the man before her, his slightly scruffy green hair, his swirly square glasses. She grinned, trying not to get herself too excited. “It..completes you..”

“I don’t need glasses, though. I can see perfectly fine” Ami walked over to Mercurus and reached over, tapping the side of the glasses. Insantly, he stumbled back a bit as a display appeared on the lens in front of him.

“They are directly tied into the Mizunomic mainframe. Any information you wish to gain access to, is yours.” she said, rather proud of what she had accomplished.

“This is amazing!” Mercurius said as he watched information passed over his very eyes, “…What’s project legion?” Ami quickly reached over and tapped the glasses again, the data quickly vanishing.

“Nothing you need to concern yourself with. The glasses also have a built in psychic field controller. They will help keep your powers at a manageable level.” Ami said, Mercurius looking over at her with wide eyes, before smiling.

“I’d say this makes me a new man then?” he said, about to put his arms around her waist but she simply stopped him, before grabbing him by the collar and pulling him along.   “We’ll see how much of a new man you are then”

'''The Experiment'''

This was so irritating, Shinobu Tanahashi thought to herself. She had only been hired recently for Mizunomics Corporation out of university, one of the most prestigious companies ever in the field of technology. She had a major in computer development and was the top of her class in almost everything she had put her thoughts. So why, she thought to herself, was she now acting like a glorified errand girl. She had spent all morning trying to gather the nessicary paperwork for the CEO of the company, something about the positions of the numerous satellites which they had helped to develop. They apparently were going to be used in some special project, something related to Ginga TV but whenever she asked for further information, she had been told to keep her mouth shut. Things were getting weird around here, especially ever since that one man had shown up at the building. There were all sorts of rumors about him, that he had been a robot in disguise, that he was a childhood friend of the boss but most agreed that he was rather…impressive to say the least. There had apparently been some sort of commotion in the board room on the first day that he had appeared. Still that’s not why she was here. She tried to remember where she had been told her boss had been, one of the lower laboratories. It was known that had her own private workshops which was for her use only. Most of the time they were off limits from the rest of the staff but this assignment seemed important enough that she had been giving permission to interrupt her. It didn’t take her too long to find the door. She took a deep breath and gave the door a knock.

“Miss Mizuno? i have the data you want” There was no answer. She gave another knock and called out once more. Still no answer. This was getting irritating, she had so much more that she had to do that day. She reached down and tried the door knob and much to her surprise, she found it to be unlocked. Without a second thought, she opened it and began to enter the room.

“Is this all that nessciary?” Mercurius said, straddled to a large contraption, a strange silver helmet placed onto of his skull and hooked up through several cords to nearby computers.

“It’s vital to my work” Ami said, not even looking up from her tablet.

“Do I really need to be naked, though?” Mercurius said, shivering just a little “it’s really cold in here”

“I told you it was important” Ami replied, wiping the blood from her nose, “Now, let’s begin with-“

Ami stopped as the sound of papers falling broke her concentration. She glanced in the direction of it, Mercurius looking as well. Shinobu Tanahashi stood there for a moment before slowly backing away and closing the door once more.

She decided that day it might have been a good idea to take a vacation

'''The Encounter'''

Mercurius walked along the ______’s lobby. He hadn’t had much time to see it and since Ami was busy with that large scale project of her’s and Emi was currently taking a nap, he thought it might as well be as good a time as any to take a look around. It was really something impressive. Apparently this was not simply their home but also the location of Minako Aino’s place of work. There was the temptation to see it for himself but after everything that had happened, he was more than a little careful when it came to the media. He was about to turn and move on when he suddenly bumped into a man who was on his way in the other direction.

“Oh, I’m sorry!” Mercurius said and then stopped. Orlando Timberlake looked back at Mercurius, the other sharing his gaze. They stood there, staring at each other for what seemed like an eternity.

They nodded before turning away and walking off without another word.

'''The Plan Part 1'''

“Look, I’d be more then happy if you came along” Mercurius said, trying to adjust his tie, “I mean my mother would love to see you! I mean my mother currently who was his mother but is also mine?” Mercurius stopped for a moment, trying to think this over.

“It is irrelevant, Mercurius” Ami said, adjusting her glasses so the light glinted off them, “Your family asked you there, I am not needed for it.” Mercurius tried to hide his hurt expression, “Besides” she continued, “I have work to do tonight. You should enjoy the time with your family.”

“I suppose. You’ll call me if something goes wrong with Emi?” Mercurius asked, glancing in the directly of Emi’s room.

“Yes, yes of course. The robots can handle it.” Ami said calmly if a tad coldly.

“Oh well then, I be off!” Mercurius went to give Ami a kiss but she simply raised a finger to his lips. He understood. While they were…quite active, there was an understanding of strict emotional control between them outside of the bedroom. It made him a little sad but if it made her happy.

She watched as he left the building and then it wasn’t long before more people seemed to exit, till it was almost a flood of employees. They had been given the evening off. A small loss of profits were acceptable for what was to come. Leaving her personal quarters, she entered a small elevator and descended towards her destiny.

 '''The Plan Part 2'''

Ami looked over the multitude in screens in front of her, their glowing light illuminating the lens of her glasses. She listened as the computer intoned the final countdown and grinned a wild grin to herself. It wouldn’t be long now. All the sweat and hard work over the many years, everything she toiled for was about to become a reality.    “Ten Minutes until Debut” the robotic voice said. She almost felt sorry about using Minako like this. However, when you had the tools, it was best not to waste them. The only thing holding her back from a mad laugh at that point was her own force of will. Still, she could indulge herself a little. After all, the world was about to be her’s. She let herself go at that point.

“What’s going on?”

She stopped mid cackle. That was impossible! She had had all Mizonomic personal removed from the building. She had been told he had had a meeting with his parents. She turned around and looked directly at the very confused features of Mercurius.

“I thought you were at your parents” Ami said, trying her best to control herself once more.

“I left early. What’s happening here? Where are all the staff?” he said, looking at the vast array of monitors around him.

“They are no longer needed at the moment.” she said coldly. “Since you are here, though, you may witness my final triumph.”

“Five Minutes until Debut.” the robotic voice once again said.

“What are you doing?” Mercurius said with a voice of concern.

“I am about to make the Earth mine!” She knew it was foolish to give away her plan but she couldn’t help herself. She had to gloat just a little. “Since the creation of this company I have strived to put my technology on this sleves all over this globe and why? Within each is a chip that when a specific signal is played, will override the will power of every consumer on the planet. I will have total control over them! They won’t just be working for me, THEY WILL BE ME!” She once again gave a mad giggle, “It just needs to bounce off a specific signal, such as the broadcast from a popular streaming site” Mercurius followed Ami’s gaze towards a small monitor, where Minako Aino was quickly adjusting a headset in front of her laptop.

“You don’t have to do this…” Mercurius said in a pleading voice. Ami turned around, her angry face covered in shadow.

“DON’T I!? For YEARS I’ve been ignored! The WEAKEST Senshi! The poor little smart girl, left behind in the shadows, never given a second thought while everyone else gets the spotlight! Forced to baby sit IDIOTS and MORONIC CHILDREN! Well no. more. Now I’m the one who will be in control!” She picked up a small remote like device, “And with a simple press of a button at the end of this countdown I will be because after all….” She looked back at Mercurius, a wide grin on her face, “Mizunomics knows what’s best for the world!”

“Three Minutes until Debut.” Ami turned to face the monitor again, her hands gripping the control. She chuckled, her eyes madly wide behind her glasses. She could half hear Mercurius behind her begging her to stop but it didn’t matter. Soon even he would understand, they all would!

“Two Minutes until Debut.”

“Ami.”

The voice seemed to cut through the sounds around her like a knife. She felt two hands move over her’s on the remote, as someone moved behind her.

“Ami…”

Ami slowly looked behind her and found herself gazing at Mercurius. He had removed his glasses, his soft blue green eyes looking back at her’s, a soft sad smile on his face. Her hands shook but he kept them steady.
“Ami…let it go…” Ami could feel herself breathing a bit harder and then she slowly gazed towards one of the darkened monitors. For a moment, she thought she saw what appeared to be a shadow of herself, bathed in blue and purple, a dark parody before it seemed to dissipate, leaving herself only gazing at her own reflection.

“It’s alright.” he said softly, holding onto her hands gently. The coldness that sometimes Ami seemed to carry with her seemed to fade, a warmness coming back to her skin, he thought, but he didn’t stop holding her hands.

“Ten seconds to debut…ten…nine..eight..seven…six..five…four..three…two..o-“

A hand slammed down on the abort mechanism. All at once the monitors went dead and silence filled the room. Ami Mizuno breathed hard, her fist clenched against the button, sweating dripping down her face. Slowly she sank to her knees on the floor, utterly silent. Mercurius slowly walked over and without another word, knelt down and pulled her into a tight hug, the woman resting her face against his chest. There were no tears, no cries but she gripped onto his shirt with every bit of strength she could muster.

“MOH! WHY IS STREAMLABS DOWN AGAIN!? ORLANDOOOO DO SOMETHING!!!!” Minako whined, pressing every button she could think to try and get her computer running again.

Mercurius walked over to where Ami was sitting, a mug of tea in her hands.

“Emi’s finally asleep” he said, sitting next to her. “Thankfully she didn’t even notice what was going on.”

“I accept your proposal” Ami said quietly. Mercurius blinked for a moment and glanced over to the woman.

“Pardon?” he said, trying to clumsy adjust his glasses. She pushed up her own glasses calmly.

“On behalf of the board of Mizunomics Corporation, I accept your proposal” She bent up and gave Mercurius a quick kiss on the lips, causing his glasses to slightly steam up. Mercurius coughed a little. He wanted to say something, say anything at this point, but his mind was a complete and utterly blank. Quite the thing for a psychic, he thought to himself. He said nothing but turned back to look out across the city.

As Ami leaned up against him and his put his arm around her, they both watched as the Mizunomics Brand Robot rocket punched a gigantic kaiju into a nearby empty building.

[[Catagory:UltraMatt]]

Ami X Mercurius: Promises

2022-03-17T02:06:48Z

UltraMatt:

Ami X Mercurius: Promises

2022-03-16T22:29:53Z

UltraMatt:

'''The Move-In'''

Mercurius blinked a bit, glancing around at the room. It was extremely large and well furnished. It was everything you would expect from one of the leading giants of technological industries and yet there was something about it which was rather domestic in nature. It was rather like the typical Japanese home if placed through the eyes of someone who happened to have an immense amount of money behind them. Ami walked over and placed her hand against a small pad in the wall and as she did so, the lights slowly changed, bathing the room in comforting shadows. Oh yes, Mercurius thought to himself, and with a ton of technology incorporated in it as well.

“I think you will find this location suitable for our habitation” Ami said, adjusting her glasses, the light shining off the lens.

“Our habitation?” Mercurius stumbled over his words a bit. She gave the slightest frown at that question.

“I assumed by your proposal earlier that you were prepared for this.” she said, annoyed. Mercurius smiled a little and scratched at his cheek, a bit embarrassed.

“Well yes of course, I guess i’m just a little surprised that’s all” Mercurius blinked as he felt the little hand holding his suddenly loosen. “Emi???”

The little girl had run towards one of the other rooms. Mercurius quickly followed after her, Ami slowly walking after the two, her eyes still hidden by the lighted glasses. Peeking into the room, he saw Emi marveling at what appeared to be a bedroom, decked out for a little girl such as herself but with little touches that seemed specifically catered to her. There was a small shelf with a number of books, many that Mercurius recognized as being her favorites as well as a chess set set up on a table in the corner. Emi herself seemed had quickly made it to the bed, sitting there and testing it’s bounciness. Mercurius paused and looked back at Ami, who adjusted her glasses. He could have sworn he saw the bariest hint of a smile on her face.

“I would have thought you’d know by now, Mercurius. I am always prepared.”  The Makeout

The lab was an utter ruins. Smoke poured fourth from broken machinery. A robotic arm twitched. Amid the chaos, here were two figures. One, a man, lay prone on his back, brused and scratched. The other, a woman, Straddled his torso. She was staring down at him her eyes wide, ignoring the call she had been waiting for all day. She was well aware of his extraterrestrial nature, But the same time scientifically speaking, the sheer amount of pressure... The amount of force...she looked back down to him. He was breathing hard.

"So" he said, smiling, "round two?"

She felt something wet in her eyes...an illogical response but...she slowly began to grin a very wide grin.

Orlando Timberlake stared up at the ceiling from his bed. He glanced over to Mina, who was sound asleep, her arms draped around him. There was another loud THUD and a large crack splitered across the ceiling.

He really hated new neighbors.

'''The Make-Over'''

Mercurius stumbled back into a chair and immediately felt a pair of clamps wrap around his wrists. Before he could say anything else, he was plunged backwards, the top of his head drenched into a foul smelling liquid of some sort. He could just about see Ami looking down at him, her eyes narrowed and studying him.

“Is this really nessicary!?” he tried to say but the sound of whatever machinery was in the vat drowned him out. After what seemed to be an eternity, he was finally set right side up, the clamps suddenly removing themselves. He paused for a moment before getting to his feet and wandered over to a nearby mirror. He blinked, running his hands through his now green hair.

“Green? Really?” He glanced over, only to have a pair of glasses thrust onto his face.

“It’s nessicary, Mercurius. You don’t simply want to be a copy, do you? Besides…” She looked at the man before her, his slightly scruffy green hair, his swirly square glasses. She grinned, trying not to get herself too excited. “It..completes you..”

“I don’t need glasses, though. I can see perfectly fine” Ami walked over to Mercurus and reached over, tapping the side of the glasses. Insantly, he stumbled back a bit as a display appeared on the lens in front of him.

“They are directly tied into the Mizunomic mainframe. Any information you wish to gain access to, is yours.” she said, rather proud of what she had accomplished.

“This is amazing!” Mercurius said as he watched information passed over his very eyes, “…What’s project legion?” Ami quickly reached over and tapped the glasses again, the data quickly vanishing.

“Nothing you need to concern yourself with. The glasses also have a built in psychic field controller. They will help keep your powers at a manageable level.” Ami said, Mercurius looking over at her with wide eyes, before smiling.

“I’d say this makes me a new man then?” he said, about to put his arms around her waist but she simply stopped him, before grabbing him by the collar and pulling him along.   “We’ll see how much of a new man you are then”

'''The Experiment'''

This was so irritating, Shinobu Tanahashi thought to herself. She had only been hired recently for Mizunomics Corporation out of university, one of the most prestigious companies ever in the field of technology. She had a major in computer development and was the top of her class in almost everything she had put her thoughts. So why, she thought to herself, was she now acting like a glorified errand girl. She had spent all morning trying to gather the nessicary paperwork for the CEO of the company, something about the positions of the numerous satellites which they had helped to develop. They apparently were going to be used in some special project, something related to Ginga TV but whenever she asked for further information, she had been told to keep her mouth shut. Things were getting weird around here, especially ever since that one man had shown up at the building. There were all sorts of rumors about him, that he had been a robot in disguise, that he was a childhood friend of the boss but most agreed that he was rather…impressive to say the least. There had apparently been some sort of commotion in the board room on the first day that he had appeared. Still that’s not why she was here. She tried to remember where she had been told her boss had been, one of the lower laboratories. It was known that had her own private workshops which was for her use only. Most of the time they were off limits from the rest of the staff but this assignment seemed important enough that she had been giving permission to interrupt her. It didn’t take her too long to find the door. She took a deep breath and gave the door a knock.

“Miss Mizuno? i have the data you want” There was no answer. She gave another knock and called out once more. Still no answer. This was getting irritating, she had so much more that she had to do that day. She reached down and tried the door knob and much to her surprise, she found it to be unlocked. Without a second thought, she opened it and began to enter the room.

“Is this all that nessciary?” Mercurius said, straddled to a large contraption, a strange silver helmet placed onto of his skull and hooked up through several cords to nearby computers.

“It’s vital to my work” Ami said, not even looking up from her tablet.

“Do I really need to be naked, though?” Mercurius said, shivering just a little “it’s really cold in here”

“I told you it was important” Ami replied, wiping the blood from her nose, “Now, let’s begin with-“

Ami stopped as the sound of papers falling broke her concentration. She glanced in the direction of it, Mercurius looking as well. Shinobu Tanahashi stood there for a moment before slowly backing away and closing the door once more.

She decided that day it might have been a good idea to take a vacation

'''The Encounter'''

Mercurius walked along the ______’s lobby. He hadn’t had much time to see it and since Ami was busy with that large scale project of her’s and Emi was currently taking a nap, he thought it might as well be as good a time as any to take a look around. It was really something impressive. Apparently this was not simply their home but also the location of Minako Aino’s place of work. There was the temptation to see it for himself but after everything that had happened, he was more than a little careful when it came to the media. He was about to turn and move on when he suddenly bumped into a man who was on his way in the other direction.

“Oh, I’m sorry!” Mercurius said and then stopped. Orlando Timberlake looked back at Mercurius, the other sharing his gaze. They stood there, staring at each other for what seemed like an eternity.

They nodded before turning away and walking off without another word.

'''The Plan Part 1'''

“Look, I’d be more then happy if you came along” Mercurius said, trying to adjust his tie, “I mean my mother would love to see you! I mean my mother currently who was his mother but is also mine?” Mercurius stopped for a moment, trying to think this over.

“It is irrelevant, Mercurius” Ami said, adjusting her glasses so the light glinted off them, “Your family asked you there, I am not needed for it.” Mercurius tried to hide his hurt expression, “Besides” she continued, “I have work to do tonight. You should enjoy the time with your family.”

“I suppose. You’ll call me if something goes wrong with Emi?” Mercurius asked, glancing in the directly of Emi’s room.

“Yes, yes of course. The robots can handle it.” Ami said calmly if a tad coldly.

“Oh well then, I be off!” Mercurius went to give Ami a kiss but she simply raised a finger to his lips. He understood. While they were…quite active, there was an understanding of strict emotional control between them outside of the bedroom. It made him a little sad but if it made her happy.

She watched as he left the building and then it wasn’t long before more people seemed to exit, till it was almost a flood of employees. They had been given the evening off. A small loss of profits were acceptable for what was to come. Leaving her personal quarters, she entered a small elevator and descended towards her destiny.

 '''The Plan Part 2'''

Ami looked over the multitude in screens in front of her, their glowing light illuminating the lens of her glasses. She listened as the computer intoned the final countdown and grinned a wild grin to herself. It wouldn’t be long now. All the sweat and hard work over the many years, everything she toiled for was about to become a reality.    “Ten Minutes until Debut” the robotic voice said. She almost felt sorry about using Minako like this. However, when you had the tools, it was best not to waste them. The only thing holding her back from a mad laugh at that point was her own force of will. Still, she could indulge herself a little. After all, the world was about to be her’s. She let herself go at that point.

“What’s going on?”

She stopped mid cackle. That was impossible! She had had all Mizonomic personal removed from the building. She had been told he had had a meeting with his parents. She turned around and looked directly at the very confused features of Mercurius.

“I thought you were at your parents” Ami said, trying her best to control herself once more.

“I left early. What’s happening here? Where are all the staff?” he said, looking at the vast array of monitors around him.

“They are no longer needed at the moment.” she said coldly. “Since you are here, though, you may witness my final triumph.”

“Five Minutes until Debut.” the robotic voice once again said.

“What are you doing?” Mercurius said with a voice of concern.

“I am about to make the Earth mine!” She knew it was foolish to give away her plan but she couldn’t help herself. She had to gloat just a little. “Since the creation of this company I have strived to put my technology on this sleves all over this globe and why? Within each is a chip that when a specific signal is played, will override the will power of every consumer on the planet. I will have total control over them! They won’t just be working for me, THEY WILL BE ME!” She once again gave a mad giggle, “It just needs to bounce off a specific signal, such as the broadcast from a popular streaming site” Mercurius followed Ami’s gaze towards a small monitor, where Minako Aino was quickly adjusting a headset in front of her laptop.

“You don’t have to do this…” Mercurius said in a pleading voice. Ami turned around, her angry face covered in shadow.

“DON’T I!? For YEARS I’ve been ignored! The WEAKEST Senshi! The poor little smart girl, left behind in the shadows, never given a second thought while everyone else gets the spotlight! Forced to baby sit IDIOTS and MORONIC CHILDREN! Well no. more. Now I’m the one who will be in control!” She picked up a small remote like device, “And with a simple press of a button at the end of this countdown I will be because after all….” She looked back at Mercurius, a wide grin on her face, “Mizunomics knows what’s best for the world!”

“Three Minutes until Debut.” Ami turned to face the monitor again, her hands gripping the control. She chuckled, her eyes madly wide behind her glasses. She could half hear Mercurius behind her begging her to stop but it didn’t matter. Soon even he would understand, they all would!

“Two Minutes until Debut.”

“Ami.”

The voice seemed to cut through the sounds around her like a knife. She felt two hands move over her’s on the remote, as someone moved behind her.

“Ami…”

Ami slowly looked behind her and found herself gazing at Mercurius. He had removed his glasses, his soft blue green eyes looking back at her’s, a soft sad smile on his face. Her hands shook but he kept them steady.
“Ami…let it go…” Ami could feel herself breathing a bit harder and then she slowly gazed towards one of the darkened monitors. For a moment, she thought she saw what appeared to be a shadow of herself, bathed in blue and purple, a dark parody before it seemed to dissipate, leaving herself only gazing at her own reflection.

“It’s alright.” he said softly, holding onto her hands gently. The coldness that sometimes Ami seemed to carry with her seemed to fade, a warmness coming back to her skin, he thought, but he didn’t stop holding her hands.

“Ten seconds to debut…ten…nine..eight..seven…six..five…four..three…two..o-“

A hand slammed down on the abort mechanism. All at once the monitors went dead and silence filled the room. Ami Mizuno breathed hard, her fist clenched against the button, sweating dripping down her face. Slowly she sank to her knees on the floor, utterly silent. Mercurius slowly walked over and without another word, knelt down and pulled her into a tight hug, the woman resting her face against his chest. There were no tears, no cries but she gripped onto his shirt with every bit of strength she could muster.

“MOH! WHY IS STREAMLABS DOWN AGAIN!? ORLANDOOOO DO SOMETHING!!!!” Minako whined, pressing every button she could think to try and get her computer running again.

Mercurius walked over to where Ami was sitting, a mug of tea in her hands.

“Emi’s finally asleep” he said, sitting next to her. “Thankfully she didn’t even notice what was going on.”

“I accept your proposal” Ami said quietly. Mercurius blinked for a moment and glanced over to the woman.

“Pardon?” he said, trying to clumsy adjust his glasses. She pushed up her own glasses calmly.

“On behalf of the board of Mizunomics Corporation, I accept your proposal” She bent up and gave Mercurius a quick kiss on the lips, causing his glasses to slightly steam up. Mercurius coughed a little. He wanted to say something, say anything at this point, but his mind was a complete and utterly blank. Quite the thing for a psychic, he thought to himself. He said nothing but turned back to look out across the city.

As Ami leaned up against him and his put his arm around her, they both watched as the Mizunomics Brand Robot rocket punched a gigantic kaiju into a nearby empty building.

Ami X Mercurius: Promises

2022-03-16T22:29:12Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "'''The Move-In''' Mercurius blinked a bit, glancing around at the room. It was extremely large and well furnished. It was everything you would expect from one of the leading..."

'''The Move-In'''

Mercurius blinked a bit, glancing around at the room. It was extremely large and well furnished. It was everything you would expect from one of the leading giants of technological industries and yet there was something about it which was rather domestic in nature. It was rather like the typical Japanese home if placed through the eyes of someone who happened to have an immense amount of money behind them. Ami walked over and placed her hand against a small pad in the wall and as she did so, the lights slowly changed, bathing the room in comforting shadows. Oh yes, Mercurius thought to himself, and with a ton of technology incorporated in it as well.

“I think you will find this location suitable for our habitation” Ami said, adjusting her glasses, the light shining off the lens.

“Our habitation?” Mercurius stumbled over his words a bit. She gave the slightest frown at that question.

“I assumed by your proposal earlier that you were prepared for this.” she said, annoyed. Mercurius smiled a little and scratched at his cheek, a bit embarrassed.

“Well yes of course, I guess i’m just a little surprised that’s all” Mercurius blinked as he felt the little hand holding his suddenly loosen. “Emi???”

The little girl had run towards one of the other rooms. Mercurius quickly followed after her, Ami slowly walking after the two, her eyes still hidden by the lighted glasses. Peeking into the room, he saw Emi marveling at what appeared to be a bedroom, decked out for a little girl such as herself but with little touches that seemed specifically catered to her. There was a small shelf with a number of books, many that Mercurius recognized as being her favorites as well as a chess set set up on a table in the corner. Emi herself seemed had quickly made it to the bed, sitting there and testing it’s bounciness. Mercurius paused and looked back at Ami, who adjusted her glasses. He could have sworn he saw the bariest hint of a smile on her face.

“I would have thought you’d know by now, Mercurius. I am always prepared.”  The Makeout

The lab was an utter ruins. Smoke poured fourth from broken machinery. A robotic arm twitched. Amid the chaos, here were two figures. One, a man, lay prone on his back, brused and scratched. The other, a woman, Straddled his torso. She was staring down at him her eyes wide, ignoring the call she had been waiting for all day. She was well aware of his extraterrestrial nature, But the same time scientifically speaking, the sheer amount of pressure... The amount of force...she looked back down to him. He was breathing hard.

"So" he said, smiling, "round two?"

She felt something wet in her eyes...an illogical response but...she slowly began to grin a very wide grin.

Orlando Timberlake stared up at the ceiling from his bed. He glanced over to Mina, who was sound asleep, her arms draped around him. There was another loud THUD and a large crack splitered across the ceiling.

He really hated new neighbors.

'''The Make-Over'''

Mercurius stumbled back into a chair and immediately felt a pair of clamps wrap around his wrists. Before he could say anything else, he was plunged backwards, the top of his head drenched into a foul smelling liquid of some sort. He could just about see Ami looking down at him, her eyes narrowed and studying him.

“Is this really nessicary!?” he tried to say but the sound of whatever machinery was in the vat drowned him out. After what seemed to be an eternity, he was finally set right side up, the clamps suddenly removing themselves. He paused for a moment before getting to his feet and wandered over to a nearby mirror. He blinked, running his hands through his now green hair.

“Green? Really?” He glanced over, only to have a pair of glasses thrust onto his face.

“It’s nessicary, Mercurius. You don’t simply want to be a copy, do you? Besides…” She looked at the man before her, his slightly scruffy green hair, his swirly square glasses. She grinned, trying not to get herself too excited. “It..completes you..”

“I don’t need glasses, though. I can see perfectly fine” Ami walked over to Mercurus and reached over, tapping the side of the glasses. Insantly, he stumbled back a bit as a display appeared on the lens in front of him.

“They are directly tied into the Mizunomic mainframe. Any information you wish to gain access to, is yours.” she said, rather proud of what she had accomplished.

“This is amazing!” Mercurius said as he watched information passed over his very eyes, “…What’s project legion?” Ami quickly reached over and tapped the glasses again, the data quickly vanishing.

“Nothing you need to concern yourself with. The glasses also have a built in psychic field controller. They will help keep your powers at a manageable level.” Ami said, Mercurius looking over at her with wide eyes, before smiling.

“I’d say this makes me a new man then?” he said, about to put his arms around her waist but she simply stopped him, before grabbing him by the collar and pulling him along.   “We’ll see how much of a new man you are then”

'''The Experiment'''

This was so irritating, Shinobu Tanahashi thought to herself. She had only been hired recently for Mizunomics Corporation out of university, one of the most prestigious companies ever in the field of technology. She had a major in computer development and was the top of her class in almost everything she had put her thoughts. So why, she thought to herself, was she now acting like a glorified errand girl. She had spent all morning trying to gather the nessicary paperwork for the CEO of the company, something about the positions of the numerous satellites which they had helped to develop. They apparently were going to be used in some special project, something related to Ginga TV but whenever she asked for further information, she had been told to keep her mouth shut. Things were getting weird around here, especially ever since that one man had shown up at the building. There were all sorts of rumors about him, that he had been a robot in disguise, that he was a childhood friend of the boss but most agreed that he was rather…impressive to say the least. There had apparently been some sort of commotion in the board room on the first day that he had appeared. Still that’s not why she was here. She tried to remember where she had been told her boss had been, one of the lower laboratories. It was known that had her own private workshops which was for her use only. Most of the time they were off limits from the rest of the staff but this assignment seemed important enough that she had been giving permission to interrupt her. It didn’t take her too long to find the door. She took a deep breath and gave the door a knock.

“Miss Mizuno? i have the data you want” There was no answer. She gave another knock and called out once more. Still no answer. This was getting irritating, she had so much more that she had to do that day. She reached down and tried the door knob and much to her surprise, she found it to be unlocked. Without a second thought, she opened it and began to enter the room.

“Is this all that nessciary?” Mercurius said, straddled to a large contraption, a strange silver helmet placed onto of his skull and hooked up through several cords to nearby computers.

“It’s vital to my work” Ami said, not even looking up from her tablet.

“Do I really need to be naked, though?” Mercurius said, shivering just a little “it’s really cold in here”

“I told you it was important” Ami replied, wiping the blood from her nose, “Now, let’s begin with-“

Ami stopped as the sound of papers falling broke her concentration. She glanced in the direction of it, Mercurius looking as well. Shinobu Tanahashi stood there for a moment before slowly backing away and closing the door once more.

She decided that day it might have been a good idea to take a vacation

'''The Encounter'''

Mercurius walked along the ______’s lobby. He hadn’t had much time to see it and since Ami was busy with that large scale project of her’s and Emi was currently taking a nap, he thought it might as well be as good a time as any to take a look around. It was really something impressive. Apparently this was not simply their home but also the location of Minako Aino’s place of work. There was the temptation to see it for himself but after everything that had happened, he was more than a little careful when it came to the media. He was about to turn and move on when he suddenly bumped into a man who was on his way in the other direction.

“Oh, I’m sorry!” Mercurius said and then stopped. Orlando Timberlake looked back at Mercurius, the other sharing his gaze. They stood there, staring at each other for what seemed like an eternity.

They nodded before turning away and walking off without another word.

'''The Plan Part 1'''

“Look, I’d be more then happy if you came along” Mercurius said, trying to adjust his tie, “I mean my mother would love to see you! I mean my mother currently who was his mother but is also mine?” Mercurius stopped for a moment, trying to think this over.

“It is irrelevant, Mercurius” Ami said, adjusting her glasses so the light glinted off them, “Your family asked you there, I am not needed for it.” Mercurius tried to hide his hurt expression, “Besides” she continued, “I have work to do tonight. You should enjoy the time with your family.”

“I suppose. You’ll call me if something goes wrong with Emi?” Mercurius asked, glancing in the directly of Emi’s room.

“Yes, yes of course. The robots can handle it.” Ami said calmly if a tad coldly.

“Oh well then, I be off!” Mercurius went to give Ami a kiss but she simply raised a finger to his lips. He understood. While they were…quite active, there was an understanding of strict emotional control between them outside of the bedroom. It made him a little sad but if it made her happy.

She watched as he left the building and then it wasn’t long before more people seemed to exit, till it was almost a flood of employees. They had been given the evening off. A small loss of profits were acceptable for what was to come. Leaving her personal quarters, she entered a small elevator and descended towards her destiny.

 '''The Plan Part 2'''

Ami looked over the multitude in screens in front of her, their glowing light illuminating the lens of her glasses. She listened as the computer intoned the final countdown and grinned a wild grin to herself. It wouldn’t be long now. All the sweat and hard work over the many years, everything she toiled for was about to become a reality.    “Ten Minutes until Debut” the robotic voice said. She almost felt sorry about using Minako like this. However, when you had the tools, it was best not to waste them. The only thing holding her back from a mad laugh at that point was her own force of will. Still, she could indulge herself a little. After all, the world was about to be her’s. She let herself go at that point.

“What’s going on?”

She stopped mid cackle. That was impossible! She had had all Mizonomic personal removed from the building. She had been told he had had a meeting with his parents. She turned around and looked directly at the very confused features of Mercurius.

“I thought you were at your parents” Ami said, trying her best to control herself once more.

“I left early. What’s happening here? Where are all the staff?” he said, looking at the vast array of monitors around him.

“They are no longer needed at the moment.” she said coldly. “Since you are here, though, you may witness my final triumph.”

“Five Minutes until Debut.” the robotic voice once again said.

“What are you doing?” Mercurius said with a voice of concern.

“I am about to make the Earth mine!” She knew it was foolish to give away her plan but she couldn’t help herself. She had to gloat just a little. “Since the creation of this company I have strived to put my technology on this sleves all over this globe and why? Within each is a chip that when a specific signal is played, will override the will power of every consumer on the planet. I will have total control over them! They won’t just be working for me, THEY WILL BE ME!” She once again gave a mad giggle, “It just needs to bounce off a specific signal, such as the broadcast from a popular streaming site” Mercurius followed Ami’s gaze towards a small monitor, where Minako Aino was quickly adjusting a headset in front of her laptop.

“You don’t have to do this…” Mercurius said in a pleading voice. Ami turned around, her angry face covered in shadow.

“DON’T I!? For YEARS I’ve been ignored! The WEAKEST Senshi! The poor little smart girl, left behind in the shadows, never given a second thought while everyone else gets the spotlight! Forced to baby sit IDIOTS and MORONIC CHILDREN! Well no. more. Now I’m the one who will be in control!” She picked up a small remote like device, “And with a simple press of a button at the end of this countdown I will be because after all….” She looked back at Mercurius, a wide grin on her face, “Mizunomics knows what’s best for the world!”

“Three Minutes until Debut.” Ami turned to face the monitor again, her hands gripping the control. She chuckled, her eyes madly wide behind her glasses. She could half hear Mercurius behind her begging her to stop but it didn’t matter. Soon even he would understand, they all would!

“Two Minutes until Debut.”

“Ami.”

The voice seemed to cut through the sounds around her like a knife. She felt two hands move over her’s on the remote, as someone moved behind her.

“Ami…”

Ami slowly looked behind her and found herself gazing at Mercurius. He had removed his glasses, his soft blue green eyes looking back at her’s, a soft sad smile on his face. Her hands shook but he kept them steady.
“Ami…let it go…” Ami could feel herself breathing a bit harder and then she slowly gazed towards one of the darkened monitors. For a moment, she thought she saw what appeared to be a shadow of herself, bathed in blue and purple, a dark parody before it seemed to dissipate, leaving herself only gazing at her own reflection.

“It’s alright.” he said softly, holding onto her hands gently. The coldness that sometimes Ami seemed to carry with her seemed to fade, a warmness coming back to her skin, he thought, but he didn’t stop holding her hands.

“Ten seconds to debut…ten…nine..eight..seven…six..five…four..three…two..o-“

A hand slammed down on the abort mechanism. All at once the monitors went dead and silence filled the room. Ami Mizuno breathed hard, her fist clenched against the button, sweating dripping down her face. Slowly she sank to her knees on the floor, utterly silent. Mercurius slowly walked over and without another word, knelt down and pulled her into a tight hug, the woman resting her face against his chest. There were no tears, no cries but she gripped onto his shirt with every bit of strength she could muster.

“MOH! WHY IS STREAMLABS DOWN AGAIN!? ORLANDOOOO DO SOMETHING!!!!” Minako whined, pressing every button she could think to try and get her computer running again.

Mercurius walked over to where Ami was sitting, a mug of tea in her hands.

“Emi’s finally asleep” he said, sitting next to her. “Thankfully she didn’t even notice what was going on.”

“I accept your proposal” Ami said quietly. Mercurius blinked for a moment and glanced over to the woman.

“Pardon?” he said, trying to clumsy adjust his glasses. She pushed up her own glasses calmly.

“On behalf of the board of Mizunomics Corporation, I accept your proposal” She bent up and gave Mercurius a quick kiss on the lips, causing his glasses to slightly steam up. Mercurius coughed a little. He wanted to say something, say anything at this point, but his mind was a complete and utterly blank. Quite the thing for a psychic, he thought to himself. He said nothing but turned back to look out across the city.

As Ami leaned up against him and his put his arm around her, they both watched as the Mizunomics Brand Robot rocket punched a gigantic kaiju into a nearby empty building.

Codename: Sailor V (2021)

2021-03-30T23:27:41Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "Minako runs down the street, having woken up late. Barely managing to make it to school (during which she says hello to several of her friends), Minako bolts into the classroo..."

Minako runs down the street, having woken up late. Barely managing to make it to school (during which she says hello to several of her friends), Minako bolts into the classroom, only to trip over one of the desks and fall flat on her face, much to her classmates amusement and her teacher’s exasperation.

During lunch, Minako is chatting with her friend Hikari, both of them talking about the latest Idol to appear, Hina-Hina. While no one has actually seen her in person, her videos are the latest craze. However, that is all about to change. Hikari tells Minako how there’s a new contest out and those lucky few winners get the chance to actually not only meet her in person, but also take part in one of her videos! Minako gets excited and is told by Hikari that all she has to do is answer a few questions from her phone and she’ll be entered. Both girls immediately try their hands at it and much to their shock, both of them win! The two agree to meet at the PhasmaLive HQ, where the contest winners are to gather for the meet and greet.

Minako arrives at the large building the next day, only to be stunned to see the long line in front of it and even more distressed when she finds out that all she won was the chance to be in line and that they’ll be picked by Hina-Hina’s manager if they’ll be able to actually see her! Minako spots Hikari further ahead in line but decides to try and wait it out, hoping she’ll be the one to actually see the Idol. While waiting, she spots a rather dishelved man creeping up through the bushes, trying to approach the building. Mina is tempted to tell one of the guards, not certain she trusts the look of him but gets distracted when the line moves further. She spots Hikari get chosen to enter the building but soon after, the rest of the contest winners are told to return home, as the actually finalists have all been chosen. Dishearted, Minako heads back, thinking about how lucky Hikari is to get this chance. Meanwhile, Hikari meets the manager, a Takeshi Sato, who tells the group of girls she’s a part of about how lucky they are and how they’re going to help contribute to Hina-Hina’s popularity in many ways. Hikari is a little unsure by this speech and even more so when they’re lead into a featureless room. The door slams shut and the other girls quickly realize they’re locked inside. All of a sudden, a bright light fills the space and the girls scream in terror.

The next day, Minako finds that Hikari isn’t at her usual desk. Worried, when class ends that day, Minako plans to go and see if she got sick and stayed home. As she walks through the school, she spots Hikari, sitting alone in the computer lab and staring at the screen in front of her. Minako goes to talk to Hikari, only for the other girl to suddenly attack her! Minako is able to kick her aside but is stunned by what had just happened.

At the small temple, Minako is telling her friends about what had happened. Mamoru takes a puff from her cigarette and slightly mocks Minako for not realizing how creepy that whole situation is, while Miyabi tells Minako how lucky she was not to be chosen. Amia lists off the probability of the chances of something undue happening, which finally forces the other girls to try and shut her up. Minako, however, decides that she’s going to try and investigate what happened, much to everyone’s dismay.

Later that night, the girls, in their Sailor Armors, carefully sneak towards the building. Sailor M carefully scans the immediate area and tells the others the building itself seems to be filled with sensors, mostly on the visual scale. Sailor J, cracking her knuckles, sends an Electric Flower Attack out, knocking out much of the sensors in the surrounding room. Satisfied, Sailor V and the rest of the group sneak in. Sailor MII feels uneasy, sensing that they aren’t alone, while Sailor M gives the probability of their being any chance of further attacks being quite low, only for a group of security guards to appear out of nowhere, causing J to sarcastically wonder if M really is the smart one of their group. The girls manage to take out most of the guards, only to find to their shock all of them to be hypnotized. They don’t have very long to ponder this mystery, however, as the floor suddenly becomes electricfied, knocking them to the ground. V briefly sees Takeshi Sato looking down at them, a wicked grin on his face before completely blacking out.

Minako slowly comes to in what looks like a locked room. She quickly realizes she’s not alone and is startled to see the man from before that she saw try and sneak into the building. After a brief moment of thinking him to be some kind of pervert, Minako soon learns his name is Dr. Kenji Noroto. He explains that Hina-Hina is in fact his daughter..or rather was. Hina had been a fan of idols all her life but she was stricken with a deadly disease. Not wanting to lose her, he managed to transfer her mind on the moment of death, saving her consciousness. However, he made the mistake of telling Takeshi Sato of the project and Sato stole away the disc containing her essence before he could boot her back up and now he fears Takeshi is using her for some wicked plan. Minako quickly uses her V Crescent Shot to destroy the lock, causing Kenji to wonder why it took her so long to stay in the cell itself as well as wonder at her power. The two manage to sneak out and after getting past another guard, make their way to the basement.

Inside the basement, the two are stunned to find Minako’s friends chained up on crosses, connected to wires directly to a large bank of computers. Hina-Hina herself is on the screen and is astonished to see the intruders, demanding to know who they are. Minako introduces herself as the Champion of Justice, Codename: Sailor V! and also this guy who might be her dad. Kenji begs Hina-Hina to remember him, but she seems uncertain. Takeshi Sato appears and commands Hina-Hina not to stop the process, reminding her on his promise to her. Sailor V demands to know what he’s planning and he tells her that he is going to use Hina-Hina to create a media empire all across Japan and the world. The popularity of digital idols is rising and Hina-Hina will become the greatest but due to her energy needs to keep running, it means that he has to have her drain the life force of her fans to keep running. With these words, the girls start to have their energy drained. Kenji tries once again to get through to his daughter and Minako reminds Hina-Hina that being an Idol is more then just being popular but that she is suppose to uplift the dreams of those around her and inspire them as well and that all she’s become is a selfish monster, eating her own fans. This seems to get through to Hina-Hina who stops the process and as Kenji tries to to thank his daughter, Takeshi shoots him in anger. Hina-Hina goes insane with fury, shooting Takeshi with bolts of energy before taking out her anger on Sailor V, who had just finished freeing her friends. The group try to take cover from the insane machine, with Sailor M calculating the needed energy they would require to stop her attacks. She ultimately suggests they combine their powers into a single blast. Waiting for the right moment, the four girls leap in the way and use all of their ultimate attacks at once, forcing back the bolts and striking at the main computer. As the system shuts down, Hina-Hina calls out to her father one more time. Sailor V is about to go and check on Kenji when the entire building starts to shake. Sailor M tells them that the structure of the building has been compromised and that they have to escape, Sailor V doesn’t want to go but Sailor J grabs the girl and the four rush out to escape. As they leave, the entire building falls to the ground. They don’t have time to contemplate this, however, as they find the area surrounded by news vehicles, cameras quickly taking their pictures. The four just stay long enough for Sailor V to introduce herself dramatically before escaping into the night.

The next day, Minako goes to visit Hikari, who is resting at home. Hikari herself doesn’t remember anything that happened and asks Minako if she’s upset that she got chosen instead of her. Minako says she isn’t and that she has had enough with Idols, only to change her mind when Hikari to reveal she just got her hands on a few tickets for a new concert. Outside the house, Mamoru, Amia and Miyabi comment on how Minako never seems to change.

Epilogue

Two women look over a few photos which had been taken at the PhasmaLive incident. They have no idea how to explain it and argue for a moment on which one of them is going to tell this to their boss. There is a sudden knock at the door, causing them to turn. Aya Reiko and Karasuma Akane see their boss, Minako Aino, standing in the doorway, wondering if the two have anything they can add to the news program that night. The two tell her that there really isn’t anything that hasn’t already been reported, causing the former senshi to leave, though not before reminding them of their assignments. Giving a sigh of relief, the two give one last glance at the photo of Codename Sailor V and her friends before quickly turning off the laptop.

Sailor Q and the Nutcracker Prince

2020-12-16T21:54:43Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "{{Storybox |title= Sailor Q and The Nutcracker Prince |author= UltraMatt |creationdate= 12/16/2020 |continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A |timeplacement= |synopsis= Preparing for a..."

And baby makes three...

2020-12-10T16:31:55Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "{{Storybox |title= And Baby makes Three... |author= UltraMatt |creationdate= 12/10/2020 |continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A |timeplacement= 1994 |synopsis= Living in the past, Pa..."

Ultraman Lan: The Phantom Christmas Tree

2020-12-02T04:33:44Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Ultraman Lan: The Phantom Christmas Tree
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 12/01/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1338
|timeplacement= December, 2020
|synopsis= Zalan and the GXG team deal with a mysterious christmas tree that appears in Tokyo!
|rating= G
|additionalnotes= Part of the Ultraman Lan series
|}}

'''Ultraman Lan'''

Episode 25

“The Phantom Christmas Tree”

It’s nearly Christmas and as a result the members of GXG have been given a holiday break for the time being. Captain Chateaux is on the phone with her daughter Eliza, reminding her to be good or Santa won’t be able to visit, while Seijiro is busy trying to decide what to get his fiancee for the holiday. The deputy captain, Micheal, is using his time to look over the latest data coming in from the other branches across the globe, while enjoying a cup of coffee in the process. Daisuke himself is visiting family, though he keeps himself on call, much to their annoyance.

Meanwhile, Zalan is out helping Matsumi to shop for the holidays, having been roped into it by the other members of the team. He grows wistful, remembering his family back in his own universe, completely obvious to the younger woman’s attempts to try and get his opinion on a coffee set for the deputy captain. All of a sudden, he hears a strange singing like noise and looking up, sees what appears to be a gigantic shimmering Christmas tree but as soon as he alerts his teammate, it seems to vanish into thin air, Matsumi denying having seen anything.

That evening, the tree seems to reappear again and the team gets several calls on the matter. Though the sensors show nothing, the captain orders the group to investigate. Flying out in the Falcon and Hawk, Daisuke and Seijiro report having seen nothing. However, once again Zalan is able to see the strange Christmas Tree and this time witnesses it about to attack the two ships. Zalan tries to attack back using the Shooter but the shots seem to pass through it, instead striking at one of the ships, much to his horror. The tree then vanishes just a quickly.

Though Seijuro is able to escape unharmed, Zalan is put on probation, his holiday break suspended pending investigation. Back at the base, he’s sunk into a depression, wondering if his thoughts of his family back home and the holidays they celebrated are starting to affect him. His thoughts are interrupted by Matsumi, who comes in, trying to cheer him up. Zalan doesn’t at first listen to her but when she shows him the gift she got him, a novelty top which creates an illusion when spun, he suddenly realizes the truth about the christmas tree. He quickly contacts the captain with a plan.

The next morning, the GXG are waiting, with Zalan waiting on the ground for any sign of the mysterious tree. When it shimmers into view, he calls in to the headquarters. Utilizing the various calls that start to come in on the sight, Matsumi is able to use the GXG computers to pinpoint the real location, as it was simply a projection from another location. The team flies to the real spot and discover an alien ship, the Christmas Tree being simply an energy projection to hide it’s location. The vessel fires on the team but the GXG vessels are much faster and manage to bring the ship down. It explodes, revealing inside the gigantic form of Yule-Seijin. The alien attacks, using it’s pine needle like hide to fire lasers at the Falcon and Hawk, forcing them into the defensive. Realizing his teammates are in trouble, Zalan fires on the alien and draws it away from the team. However, his jeep gets caught in an ditch and is struck by the invader’s attack! However, at the last moment, Zalan transforms into Ultraman Lan and takes on Yule-Seijin. At first, Lan is able to keep the alien on it’s toes but when the monster unleashes a freezing blast, Lan gets caught in the attack and begins to freeze alive, his color timer going off. Just as it seems like all hope is lost, the Falcon attacks Yule-Seijin, distracting the monster, while the Hawk manages to fire a shot, breaking Lan free of the ice. Transforming into his Moon Form, Lan is able to destroy the creature with an Ultra Moon Howl attack. While the rest of team survey the remains, they are happily surprised to find Zalan still alive, though complaining about the cold, much to their amusement.

Back at HQ, the team is sharing some Christmas cake together, while Matsumi hands out presents. While everyone has become much more relaxed, Chateaux reminds Zalan that he is still under prohibition even after everything that had happened. When Zalan asks if there is anything he can do to make up for the mistake, she does suggest one idea that might make things easier.

At the captain’s house, the doorbell rings and Eliza opens it, only to be squeal in excitement as santa greets her! Zalan dressed as santa walks in, greeting the little girl, while the rest of the team watch from outside. Zalan, meanwhile, thinks to himself that while he is far away from his family, he knows that his team is just as much of his family as anyone else.

Ultraman Lan: The Phantom Christmas Tree

2020-12-02T04:31:26Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "'''Ultraman Lan''' Episode 25 “The Phantom Christmas Tree” It’s nearly Christmas and as a result the members of GXG have been given a holiday break for the time bein..."

'''Ultraman Lan'''

Episode 25

“The Phantom Christmas Tree”

It’s nearly Christmas and as a result the members of GXG have been given a holiday break for the time being. Captain Chateaux is on the phone with her daughter Eliza, reminding her to be good or Santa won’t be able to visit, while Seijiro is busy trying to decide what to get his fiancee for the holiday. The deputy captain, Micheal, is using his time to look over the latest data coming in from the other branches across the globe, while enjoying a cup of coffee in the process. Daisuke himself is visiting family, though he keeps himself on call, much to their annoyance.

Meanwhile, Zalan is out helping Matsumi to shop for the holidays, having been roped into it by the other members of the team. He grows wistful, remembering his family back in his own universe, completely obvious to the younger woman’s attempts to try and get his opinion on a coffee set for the deputy captain. All of a sudden, he hears a strange singing like noise and looking up, sees what appears to be a gigantic shimmering Christmas tree but as soon as he alerts his teammate, it seems to vanish into thin air, Matsumi denying having seen anything.

That evening, the tree seems to reappear again and the team gets several calls on the matter. Though the sensors show nothing, the captain orders the group to investigate. Flying out in the Falcon and Hawk, Daisuke and Seijiro report having seen nothing. However, once again Zalan is able to see the strange Christmas Tree and this time witnesses it about to attack the two ships. Zalan tries to attack back using the Shooter but the shots seem to pass through it, instead striking at one of the ships, much to his horror. The tree then vanishes just a quickly.

Though Seijuro is able to escape unharmed, Zalan is put on probation, his holiday break suspended pending investigation. Back at the base, he’s sunk into a depression, wondering if his thoughts of his family back home and the holidays they celebrated are starting to affect him. His thoughts are interrupted by Matsumi, who comes in, trying to cheer him up. Zalan doesn’t at first listen to her but when she shows him the gift she got him, a novelty top which creates an illusion when spun, he suddenly realizes the truth about the christmas tree. He quickly contacts the captain with a plan.

The next morning, the GXG are waiting, with Zalan waiting on the ground for any sign of the mysterious tree. When it shimmers into view, he calls in to the headquarters. Utilizing the various calls that start to come in on the sight, Matsumi is able to use the GXG computers to pinpoint the real location, as it was simply a projection from another location. The team flies to the real spot and discover an alien ship, the Christmas Tree being simply an energy projection to hide it’s location. The vessel fires on the team but the GXG vessels are much faster and manage to bring the ship down. It explodes, revealing inside the gigantic form of Yule-Seijin. The alien attacks, using it’s pine needle like hide to fire lasers at the Falcon and Hawk, forcing them into the defensive. Realizing his teammates are in trouble, Zalan fires on the alien and draws it away from the team. However, his jeep gets caught in an ditch and is struck by the invader’s attack! However, at the last moment, Zalan transforms into Ultraman Lan and takes on Yule-Seijin. At first, Lan is able to keep the alien on it’s toes but when the monster unleashes a freezing blast, Lan gets caught in the attack and begins to freeze alive, his color timer going off. Just as it seems like all hope is lost, the Falcon attacks Yule-Seijin, distracting the monster, while the Hawk manages to fire a shot, breaking Lan free of the ice. Transforming into his Moon Form, Lan is able to destroy the creature with an Ultra Moon Howl attack. While the rest of team survey the remains, they are happily surprised to find Zalan still alive, though complaining about the cold, much to their amusement.

Back at HQ, the team is sharing some Christmas cake together, while Matsumi hands out presents. While everyone has become much more relaxed, Chateaux reminds Zalan that he is still under prohibition even after everything that had happened. When Zalan asks if there is anything he can do to make up for the mistake, she does suggest one idea that might make things easier.

At the captain’s house, the doorbell rings and Eliza opens it, only to be squeal in excitement as santa greets her! Zalan dressed as santa walks in, greeting the little girl, while the rest of the team watch from outside. Zalan, meanwhile, thinks to himself that while he is far away from his family, he knows that his team is just as much of his family as anyone else.

Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Resolution

2020-06-23T21:30:55Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Resolution
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 6/23/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 30,003 AD and 30,005 AD
|synopsis= Travelling through the newely opened vortex and following an ancient star map, the crew of Valkryie seek out to find answers on the origins of the Empire and the conflict they have been embroiled in. A final battle is about to be fought and the future will be decided...
|rating= G
|additionalnotes= The fourth and final part of the Q Gundam Quartet.
|}}

At one of the Third Army outposts, several communication officers listen in as calls from the Valkyrie become fainter and fainter. One of the commanders demands for the officer to try and increase the quality of the call but is told that there is nothing that they can do. Where-ever they went, the Valkyrie is now on their own. The commander, however, mutters not if they can help it.

Back at the Imperial HomeWorld, there is a meeting of the Council, who note that they are doing everything they can to try and suppress the fact that The Prince and Princess have gone missing. They aren’t certain how long they can maintain this, though, a fact made more dire since the Prince not only took the royal flagship but also a great deal of the fleet in the process. They can only hope that they return soon, one of the commanders states, before the unrest starts to break out again.

The Valkyrie has ridden through the vortex, having emerged on the other side. As power slowly returns to the vessal, one of the officers tells the captain that they’ve lost complete contact with the Third Army forces. The captain grimly notes that they’re on their own and that whatever it is that is coming for them, they will have to deal with it as a team. When he asks Doc how he feels about this, Doc simply tells him that he has put up with so much by now that he doesn’t really care. The captain then asks about the status of Kid, who is sadly still in a coma. He’s worried about her as he isn’t sure what the cause of this would be. The captain suggests that maybe they’ll find the answer where they’re going but for now to look after the girl, which Doc agrees to do.

In the bay room, Lani is looking out of the large window, gazing at the stars as they pass by. Haruto walks in and asks Lani if she’s alright, giving her a little space. Lani says she is but is wondering if they’re doing the right thing. They entered the war to save everyone who was being oppressed by the Empire and now here they are, fleeting towards a location which they aren’t even sure what it’s suppose to be. She feels guilty as it was her who brought this information to them and she’s certain this has something to do with her. She feels that she has dragged the Valkyrie along for a ride that they have no certainty to in success. Haruto does admit that it is sort of her fault and that they have more or less abandoned their original plans, which upsets Lani and surprises her by how blunt he is. However, he feels that perhaps this will lead to a more important discovery and that out of whatever it is they find at the end of the map, it will help them in ending the Empire. The two find themselves drawn closer to the other but just as they’re about to kiss, they’re interrupted by Siras, who tells them to make sure that their mobile suits are in launch state. When Haruto balks at the chance that they’ll encounter anything out in this part of space, the ship is suddenly rocked by an explosion from the side of the ship. An announcement is sent across the ship that an Imperial Ship is attacking the Valkyrie, much the surprise of Haruto. Siras head for the bridge, while Haruto and Lani climb into their own mobile suits.

On the bridge of the Imperial Ship, the commander orders another blast hit across the broadside of the structure, trying to hit it in it’s engines to try and knock them out. One of the crew members then announces the launch of two mobile suits from the Valkyrie, which alarms the commander. While he knows his ship is larger then them and could normally destroy them in one hit, he also knows that being such small targets, they can still do a great deal of damage while easily avoiding the incoming attacks. As if on cue, Haruto and Lani’s mobile suits hit one of the ship’s guns, disabling it without taking a single hit in return. He then orders their own Mobile Suits to launch. The commander is suddenly interrupted by Dor, who had been placed on board the ship, who has another suggestion in addition.

Outside, Lani and Haruto spot the incoming Mobile Suits and engage them, trying to do their best to keep them away from the Valkyrie. Neither of them notice as a small object climbs through a gash in the hull of the ship.

In the Valkyrie, the ship is rocked by another explosion, while there are reports that the engines’ output has been reduced by 15%. Siras looks over the map that they have of the area and notices what seems to be some manner of rock or astroid field. He suggests to the Captain to lure the ship into the rocky field as a way to try and lose it. The captain agrees and radios Haruto and Lani to follow the Valkyrie, luring the mobile suits away with them. The Imperial ship and their Mobile Suits follow after the apparently fleeing Valkyrie, while Haruto and Lani attempt to try and keep out of shooting range. After a time, the first few stones of the field comes into sight.

On the Imperial Ship, the commander is warned by one of his officers about the dangers of entering asteroid field but not wanting to lose track of the Valkyrie, he ignores the pleas of his officers and forces them to continue onwards. As they enter the rock field, they are forced to slow down, even as their commander orders them to continue onward. One of the officers chimes in suddenly that they have lost track of the Valkyrie and while the Commander is distracted by this news, Haruto and Lani pull off out of sight. One of the other officers warn about a group of larger rocks right in their path, but this news comes too late for the ship, as it’s slow manuvierablity causes it to get hit in the side by the asteroid, forcing it to break off from the search and out of the asteroid belt. Meanwhile, the Valkyrie, which had gone underneath the asteroid field, slowly makes it way carefully along the length of the spacial phenomena.

Lani and Haruto return to the ship, only to find the crew in a grim state. As they return to the bridge, they learn that the attack by the Imperial Ship was great enough that the engines have been damaged badly, so much so that unless they are able to repair it soon, they will be dead in space. One of the crew members blames Lani for this, saying that if they hadn’t followed through with this plan, they would not be in this situation. Haruto jumps to Lani’s defense and nearly gets into a fist fight with him before the Captain breaks it up. The only thing that the Captain can think for them to do is try their best to create a makeshift repair until they can find some way to find a permeant solution. Just then, Kid suddenly walks into the room, almost in some manner of daze, the same symbol on her forehead. As they watch, she walks over to the navigation systems and puts in a set of coordinates, pointing to the end results on the screen, before collapsing to the ground. Doc rushes over to check up on her, while the rest of the crew stands there dumbfounded. Siras looks over the coordinates and tells the captain that while it’s off the route the original map has, it is not that far off that it would take them out of the way, although there is a risk that if they take it, they may put further strain on their engines. A few of the crew don’t want to take the risk, but Lani points out that this might be some sort of sign that they’re meant to do so, adding that she has a feeling that this is the right thing to do. The crew member from before balks at this and nearly gets into another fight but the Captain overrules them, deciding to go with Lani’s suggestion and take the risk. He then orders the rest of the crew back to their stations and to begin immediate departure for the set coordinates. He also tells Doc to look after Kid, with Lani going with to make sure she’s safe.

In one of the many corridors of the Valkyrie, Dor finishes listening in on the ship’s communications before transmission the information from back towards the Imperial Flagship, as well as the location of where they’re heading. Shutting down his communicator, he hides quickly as a crew member passes by. After he is alone once more, Dor steps back out, and looks over the footage he gathered, listening to the information once again. He reflects to himself on what just they expect to find out there.

Back at the imperial flagship, the Princess enters her brother’s quarters to find him reviewing the surviving footage from the archival data on Geocentas. She tries to alert him to the fact that Dor had sent them data on the Valkyrie’s new course, however, he seems uninterested. She admits after seeing the footage, she’s been starting to question the course of their role in the government. If what the First Emperor said was true, then that means that the whole history of their people, the whole history of their family is built on a lie. That the people they were always taught to look down on, to see as less than human are in fact the true inheritors of everything that they now have. Her brother silences her, refusing to believe such a thing. He feels that the footage is dangerous and that now, the only thing that they can do is make sure nobody sees it. Those people are his to rule and nobody else’s and he gets to decide however they are to be treated. He then asks his sister if she is actually loyal to them or to the family, with her stating that she is loyal to the family, though very shakily. He then tells her to come with him, as he wants to show her something. Following after him, he leads her to the launching bay, only for her to look on in awe and terror at what he shows her, him telling that this thing will be the final nail in the coffin of Third Army and anyone else which will try and get in their way.

As the Valkyrie approaches the location indicated on the coordinates, Lani is making sure that Kid is alright. She seems fine, though she has little memory of what had happened and is feeling scared due to it. Lani gets a call to come to the bridge and tells Kid to stay in the medical area but she insists on coming with. As they return to the bridge, Haruto tells Lani that they’ve found something out there in space. Looking on the screen, at first they don’t seem to see anything, though the sensors are picking up an object directly in front of them. As they draw close through, the lights on the ship bounce off the hull of a massive spacecraft, apparently completely abandoned. The Captain realizes that they can use the ship to maybe find parts to repair the engines and orders a small boarding party to head over to see what they can find. Lani, Haruto and Siras volunteer, along with three of the engineers as well.

As the engineers prepare to head off across the way to the spaceship, one of them lags behind, having forgotten one of the tools needed for the task. Heading back towards the equipment lockers, he is suddenly ambushed and is knocked out, his body dragged away. As the other two crew members return to check up on their associate, their partner, now fully dressed in a spacesuit heads over to join them.

The small group slowly make their way through space towards the gigantic vessel. After struggling a bit to get the airlock open, they enter, only to find it pitch black. Using flares, they manage to get into one of the larger corridors and with some difficulty, one of the engineers manages to find what seems to be a power box and gets atmospheric controls and lights back on. They begin to explore the space around them, with Lani finding the entire place rather creepy, while Haruto gets a strange feeling from the place. Opening one of the doors, they discover a group of mummified corpses with signs of having been killed in a struggle. As they continue onward, they find what seems to be some sort of equipment storage bay and not only find the nessicary parts they need to repair the engines but also gear that they can use to upgrade the Q2 Gundam, something which makes Lani wonder just what this ship was originally suppose to be. The engineers stay behind to have the equipment sent back to the Valkyrie, while the others continue onward. The group eventually enters what seems to be the main bridge of the ship. Siras looks over the equipment and notes that it doesn’t seem that far off from Imperial technology, something which Haruto wonders how they’ve come this far and they still can’t escape anything made by the Empire. Lani, meanwhile, finds herself drawn to a large computer bank and looking over the controls notices a small slit on one of the displays. Taking out the key that her mother gave her before she had died, Lani inserts it and turns the key, only for the machine to suddenly come alive. Lani, Sira and Haruto watch as the display replays what seems to be a log from the ship. It reveals that the ship originally was launched as an Ark from a planet far far far away known as Quinox, with plans for the ship’s inhabitants to settle on a new world, to be named New Quinox. The crew was lead by the Royal Family, as well as the Keeper of the Flame and their Navigator. As the logs continue, they learn that the ship was attacked by a fleet of pirates, who killed several of the security forces on the ship and stole as much of the technology as they could, as well as forcibly detained almost the entire population of the ship, only the royal family escaping along with the one object they could take with them, the Q Gundam. The last entry is from the royal family’s leader, trying to broadcast back to the Ark and telling them to not give up hope and that someday they will get back to the world they were seeking. The group is silent, trying to take in all this information. Siras realizes, from the images on the screen and the similarities, that Lani and Haruto are both descendants of the original crew and that the pirates eventually would become the Empire, using the technology they stole from the Ark. Lani realizes that that is why her village was targetted, in an attempt to wipe out the last of the original crew, something which incenses Haruto, who remembers being hunted down as a child and having to watch his parents get killed by Empire soldiers. It’s at that point one of the engineers points a gun at the three, telling them that it would be very easy to kill them at this point. When Lani points out there are three of them and just one of him, the engineer tells them if they’re willing to take that chance, revealing himself to be in fact Maris Dor. He is disappointed in that this might be the end of the battle between him and Lani, as he had hoped for more of a challenge but that he has been given orders to make sure they never return to the ship. Haruto, already angry at what he has discovered, strikes out at Dor and much to everyone’s surprise, creates a flame from his hand, striking Mari’s gun hand. However, Maris is just slightly quicker and manages to fire the gun, striking Haruto in the shoulder. Lani goes to grab Haruto while Siras knocks the gun away from Dor, taking it and aiming for his forehead. Dor prepares himself for death but Lani suddenly orders Siras not to kill him. Haruto is furious with this, feeling the Imperials deserve every death but Lani feels that they can get more information out of him alive and doesn’t want anymore blood on their hands. Dor is silent but Lani thinks she sees a smile on his face as they lead him away.

Having returned to the Valkyrie, the crew watches as the ship fires it’s guns at what remains of the Ark, destroying it completely. They give it a final salute before turning to their stations, The captain checks to see how the engines are coming along, while Lani tries to talk to Haruto, who is still angry from earlier. Walking through the ship, lost in thought, she pauses at the launch bay to see the engineers upgrading the Q2 Gundam with the parts that they found, with one of the workers mentioning how it will make the Mobile Suit even more powerful on the battlefield. As the engines come back online and continue on their journey, Lani stops by the medical center, where she finds Kid talking with Doc about recent events. After a moment or two, Lani explains to Kid what they found out, with Kid feeling that it all makes sense now and oddly enough, finding the whole thing comforting. While this surprises Lani, Kid explains that it means that she does have some greater purpose to her life and that knowing this makes her feel less like she was just another child stuck in the streets. She also suggests to Lani to give Haruto some room and that he will calm down after some time. She jokes that since Lani is apparently the descendent of the Royal Family, it must make her their leader now, something which throws Lani off. Lani then decides she needs one other person she needs to talk to.

Entering the holding cell area, Lani approaches where Maris Dor is being held, asking the guards to give her a chance to speak to him. Though they are uncertain, they step away to let her to talk. She asks him what he expected to do, trying to take them on by himself and if he had planned to die in the process. He tells Lani that he is willing to sacrifice his life for those he care about, just as she is. He then tells her what she expects this new information to do and that they will never change. They are both born to their places in history and both of them were born for this war. No matter what happens, the ending will be the same for them: they will both die in battle. Lani tells him that if that is true, then she hopes her death will at least change people. She goes on to tell him that she might just be from a farming village but even she knows that we can make themselves better in the end. It’s only how hard they want it. Maris tells her that he cannot wait to see her in battle once again. Lani leaves Maris behind, the imperial pilot silently brooding over what she just told him.

The Captain orders everyone up to the bridge, waking Lani from a nap she was taking in her quarters. As she rushes down the hall, she bumps into Haruto. Lani apologizes to him if her decision upset him and that she understands the pain he’s going through but he apologizes for taking out his anger on the rest of them and also understands Lani’s decision. He then jokingly calls her his “queen”, which causes Lani to become flustered. Entering the bridge, Lani and Haruto are in awe of the sight of the planet before them, a green world with vast oceans, surrounded by two moons. The entire crew is so enraptured by the sight that they are unaware of Maris Dor breaking out of his cell and stealing a spacesuit, going out one of the airlocks. Lani wonders if they can make a landing on the planet, but the Captain feels that they should first make sure it’s safe to go down there and suggests they fire a camera-drone down to the surface to check out it’s state. Haruto puts an arm around Lani, who wonders if this is someplace that they can call home. Even Siras is impressed by it. As the officer is about to launch the probe, one of the other officers suddenly chimes in, stating that an Imperial ship has appeared, followed by another and another. As the Captain calls everyone to battle stations, it becomes clear that an entire fleet has arrived, along with, to the horror of the crew, the flagship, the ESS Imperial. The Captain orders the ship to be moved behind one of the moons, but as it starts to maneuver away, one of the ships fires a blast which hits one of the sides, punching a large hole in the hull and causing several of the technicians in the engine room to be blasted out into space. The Captain orders the Valkyrie to fire back and though they manage to hit one of the ships, another shot hits the same hole, this time cleaving part of the ship off and not only destroying the engines completely but sealing the launching bay in debris. The Valkyrie floats aimlessly, now at the mercy of the Mobile Suits which start to fly out from the ships. The captain has the ship continue to fire but the blast also has thrown the weapon system’s aiming gears out, causing each shot to miss the much smaller targets.

On the Imperial, the Prince mocks the weakness of his enemies, claiming that they will wipe out the Valkyrie and bring an end to any threat to his throne once and for all. The Princess suggests that they leave them be. If all they simply wish is to reach this planet, then so be it. They don’t need them for the Empire and that it might bring an end to the conflict that had plagued their people for so long. The Prince back-hands his sister, telling her that he is in charge now and that they are his property and that he will not let a single person leave his Empire. He then orders the weapons fire increased only to have the Imperial suddenly rocked by explosions. An Imperial Officer then reports that a small fleet of Third Army ships have suddenly appeared and have begun attacking their ships, something which the Prince finds impossible, as they had destroyed the rebel ships, only to be even more incensed when he discovers some of the ships to be of Imperial nature, suggesting some of his own military have turned against him.

Back on the Valkyrie, though shocked by this turn of events, the crew cheers on their rescuers, while Haruto and Lani rush down to the launch bay. They find the entire structure a total mess and even the mobile suits half buried in twisted metal. Lani, however, gets an idea and both climb into their suits. Lani warns the rest of the technicians to back away and starts to use the Gundam’s weapons against the damage, trying to blow out an exit hole from which they can get out to the battlefield. However, for all her attempts, the material proves to be too tough. Haruto decides then to try something and concentrate on his own power within, manages to project a blast of fire at the blockage, finally causing it to explode outward and pulling the two mobile suits into space.

The Q2 Gundam, now upgraded with even greater armor and weaponry, flies out into the middle of the battle and leads several of the mobile suits into battle against the Imperial suits, Haruto leading another group against the ships themselves. Now more used to his flame abilities, Haruto sweeps over one of the vessels along with several other TA units, taking out the command center of one of the ships and causing it to crash into another. When one of the Imperial suits tries to take Haruto from above, Siras in his unit flies in and takes it out, teaming up with him in taking out more of the ship guns, while Lani concentrates on the units itself, covered by the Valkrie and it’s fellow ship’s weapon systems.

The Prince watches this in anger and then is told that several of the Imperial Ships are moving into a retreat position. The Prince orders them shot down but his crew refuses to obey that order, feeling it to be a waste of manpower. The Prince then decides that he has to personally intervene in the matter.

Haruto notices several of the Mobile Suits retreating and tries to give chase, while telling Siras to watch his back for him. Lani suddenly has a strange feeling about things and warns Haruto, who distracted by the call, barely avoids a huge blast of energy which takes out several of the Imperial and Third Army suits in the process. Much to their shock, a huge Mobile Suit, built like an armored tank, comes into view. The Prince, piloting the suit known as the Albion, mocks their belief that they could even rise to his level and attacks the forces, moving out of the way of each of their attacks and in the process, disarming Siras’ suit, leaving him nearly defenseless. Haruto and Lani work to provide cover so Siras can retreat, but find that while their weapons are damaging him, they aren’t enough to cause anything but a mere annoyance. Lani tries to move into a better position to take out the Albeion’s propulsion, but gets too close and is struck by one of the armor’s arms, sending the Q2 Gundam spiraling out of control. This incenses Haruto, who once again funnels his fire ability through his mobile suit, apperently causing the machine to explode. However, as the smoke clears, to Haruto’s horror, he finds that he had merely destroyed an outer casing for the machine and the now smaller and slimmer Suit slams into Haruto, causing his Mobile Suit’s command center windows to crack and damaging his navigation view screens. Lani, now recovered, and with several other mobile suits, try to take the Albion from behind, but it’s speed is far above theirs and manages to get the two suits to collide with each other in their efforts to avoid the armor’s weaponry, while Lani tries to draw it off in a one on one attack, her ability to dodge the attacks of the much larger unit becoming more and more difficult. As the Prince finally gets the Q2 Gundam in his sights, he proclaims this to be the end of the uprising and the start of his absolute rule, when a shot rings out from the guns of the Imperial, hitting the Albion from behind and killing the Prince in the process as he cries out in disbelief.

Back on the Imperial, the Princess steps away from the weapons controls and looking over to her personal servant, then orders all units and ships to stand down and cease firing.

As the Imperial ships end their bombardment, it begins to sink in to everyone on board the Valkyrie that they’ve actually won. Everyone begins to celebrate their success, as all over the fleet the fighting ends. The Captain sinks in his chair, exhausted from the battle, while Kid watches from the medical bay with Doc, both of them relieved by this turn of events.

Haruto in his mobile suit radios both Siras and Lani that they’ve done it and tells Lani especially that they now have their whole future ahead of them. Lani is about to tell Haruto something when suddenly she becomes aware of something approaching her from high speed from behind. She’s barely able to dodge in the Q2 Gundam as Maris Dor speeds towards her’s in his own suit. He proclaims to Lani that their fight isn’t done and that it’s time for her to prove herself the heir to the future. Haruto is about to intervene when Lani tells him not to and that she’ll handle it herself. The two fly across each other, exchanging strikes, each just barely avoiding the other. Dor repeats to Lani that he believes that they were born for this fight, while Lani denies it and tells him that she will do anything to ensure that everyone she cares about has a brighter future. Dor manages to come from behind and grabs the Q2 Gundam, locking it with his own mobile suit. The two get caught in the gravity pull of the planet and are sent careening downward, the heat from the atmosphere tearing at the structure of both Mobile Suits. Lani manages to free herself and with effort, lands though damaging one of the Q2 Gundam’s legs in the process. Lani struggles to get the Mobile Suit to stand once again, only to see Dor in the same situation as her. Dor ignites his Suit’s Beam Saber and tells her that one of them will provide the dawn of a new age. Lani activates her own inner power, activating her Gundam’s own Beam Sword in the process. Dor charges towards Lani, while Lani charges towards Dor. The two pass by each other, their weapons flashing across their opponent’s structure and as they do so, the area is engulfed in an explosion of bright green light…

Two years later..

On the Imperial Homeworld, the Princess and Dor, now her consort, make their final arraignments with Third Army commanders. Siras watching nearby, sees the Princess’s personal servant, who spots him and runs towards him, hugging him tightly. Siras weeps to himself, finally having found his missing sister.

On New Quinox, Kid finishes opening a new medical center, telling Doc how uncertain she is about if she’ll be successful but he tells her that she’s already a great healer and that she has to believe in herself. They’re visited by the Captain, now a civilian, who is impressed by the new layout. Kid teased the captain, who’s name is actually Alvis, if he is jealous that he didn’t get chosen as the new leader of the planet but he feels that his leadership days are over and that it’s time for new blood to point the way towards the future. Doc agrees with this and then asks how their new government is doing. Before Alvis can answer, the sound of engines fill the air, Kid looking up in awe. Doc says that he feels that the future might actually be pretty bright after all.

Up near a large cliff face, Haruto looks out, watching as several ships begin to descend from the atmosphere, guided down by several smaller ships. Haruto is amazed by the number of people who actually accepted their offer of a new home world. Lani steps out, still a bit unsure of taking the role of “queen”, as she was just one person among many who helped to make this a possibility. Haruto reminds her that everyone else was more than happy to endorse her for the role. Lani laughs, saying she isn’t sure if that makes her feel any better but Haruto tells her that it makes him feel better and gives her a kiss, her returning it in kind. Putting her hand on her pregnant belly, Lani turns back to watch the colony vessels land, leaning against her husband. As the sun shines down on them, it reflects off the Q2 Gundam, now half buried in the ground behind them and partially wrecked.

The End

Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Resolution

2020-06-23T21:30:27Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Resolution
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 6/23/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 30,003 AD
|synopsis= Travelling through the newely opened vortex and following an ancient star map, the crew of Valkryie seek out to find answers on the origins of the Empire and the conflict they have been embroiled in. A final battle is about to be fought and the future will be decided...
|rating= G
|additionalnotes= The fourth and final part of the Q Gundam Quartet.
|}}

At one of the Third Army outposts, several communication officers listen in as calls from the Valkyrie become fainter and fainter. One of the commanders demands for the officer to try and increase the quality of the call but is told that there is nothing that they can do. Where-ever they went, the Valkyrie is now on their own. The commander, however, mutters not if they can help it.

Back at the Imperial HomeWorld, there is a meeting of the Council, who note that they are doing everything they can to try and suppress the fact that The Prince and Princess have gone missing. They aren’t certain how long they can maintain this, though, a fact made more dire since the Prince not only took the royal flagship but also a great deal of the fleet in the process. They can only hope that they return soon, one of the commanders states, before the unrest starts to break out again.

The Valkyrie has ridden through the vortex, having emerged on the other side. As power slowly returns to the vessal, one of the officers tells the captain that they’ve lost complete contact with the Third Army forces. The captain grimly notes that they’re on their own and that whatever it is that is coming for them, they will have to deal with it as a team. When he asks Doc how he feels about this, Doc simply tells him that he has put up with so much by now that he doesn’t really care. The captain then asks about the status of Kid, who is sadly still in a coma. He’s worried about her as he isn’t sure what the cause of this would be. The captain suggests that maybe they’ll find the answer where they’re going but for now to look after the girl, which Doc agrees to do.

In the bay room, Lani is looking out of the large window, gazing at the stars as they pass by. Haruto walks in and asks Lani if she’s alright, giving her a little space. Lani says she is but is wondering if they’re doing the right thing. They entered the war to save everyone who was being oppressed by the Empire and now here they are, fleeting towards a location which they aren’t even sure what it’s suppose to be. She feels guilty as it was her who brought this information to them and she’s certain this has something to do with her. She feels that she has dragged the Valkyrie along for a ride that they have no certainty to in success. Haruto does admit that it is sort of her fault and that they have more or less abandoned their original plans, which upsets Lani and surprises her by how blunt he is. However, he feels that perhaps this will lead to a more important discovery and that out of whatever it is they find at the end of the map, it will help them in ending the Empire. The two find themselves drawn closer to the other but just as they’re about to kiss, they’re interrupted by Siras, who tells them to make sure that their mobile suits are in launch state. When Haruto balks at the chance that they’ll encounter anything out in this part of space, the ship is suddenly rocked by an explosion from the side of the ship. An announcement is sent across the ship that an Imperial Ship is attacking the Valkyrie, much the surprise of Haruto. Siras head for the bridge, while Haruto and Lani climb into their own mobile suits.

On the bridge of the Imperial Ship, the commander orders another blast hit across the broadside of the structure, trying to hit it in it’s engines to try and knock them out. One of the crew members then announces the launch of two mobile suits from the Valkyrie, which alarms the commander. While he knows his ship is larger then them and could normally destroy them in one hit, he also knows that being such small targets, they can still do a great deal of damage while easily avoiding the incoming attacks. As if on cue, Haruto and Lani’s mobile suits hit one of the ship’s guns, disabling it without taking a single hit in return. He then orders their own Mobile Suits to launch. The commander is suddenly interrupted by Dor, who had been placed on board the ship, who has another suggestion in addition.

Outside, Lani and Haruto spot the incoming Mobile Suits and engage them, trying to do their best to keep them away from the Valkyrie. Neither of them notice as a small object climbs through a gash in the hull of the ship.

In the Valkyrie, the ship is rocked by another explosion, while there are reports that the engines’ output has been reduced by 15%. Siras looks over the map that they have of the area and notices what seems to be some manner of rock or astroid field. He suggests to the Captain to lure the ship into the rocky field as a way to try and lose it. The captain agrees and radios Haruto and Lani to follow the Valkyrie, luring the mobile suits away with them. The Imperial ship and their Mobile Suits follow after the apparently fleeing Valkyrie, while Haruto and Lani attempt to try and keep out of shooting range. After a time, the first few stones of the field comes into sight.

On the Imperial Ship, the commander is warned by one of his officers about the dangers of entering asteroid field but not wanting to lose track of the Valkyrie, he ignores the pleas of his officers and forces them to continue onwards. As they enter the rock field, they are forced to slow down, even as their commander orders them to continue onward. One of the officers chimes in suddenly that they have lost track of the Valkyrie and while the Commander is distracted by this news, Haruto and Lani pull off out of sight. One of the other officers warn about a group of larger rocks right in their path, but this news comes too late for the ship, as it’s slow manuvierablity causes it to get hit in the side by the asteroid, forcing it to break off from the search and out of the asteroid belt. Meanwhile, the Valkyrie, which had gone underneath the asteroid field, slowly makes it way carefully along the length of the spacial phenomena.

Lani and Haruto return to the ship, only to find the crew in a grim state. As they return to the bridge, they learn that the attack by the Imperial Ship was great enough that the engines have been damaged badly, so much so that unless they are able to repair it soon, they will be dead in space. One of the crew members blames Lani for this, saying that if they hadn’t followed through with this plan, they would not be in this situation. Haruto jumps to Lani’s defense and nearly gets into a fist fight with him before the Captain breaks it up. The only thing that the Captain can think for them to do is try their best to create a makeshift repair until they can find some way to find a permeant solution. Just then, Kid suddenly walks into the room, almost in some manner of daze, the same symbol on her forehead. As they watch, she walks over to the navigation systems and puts in a set of coordinates, pointing to the end results on the screen, before collapsing to the ground. Doc rushes over to check up on her, while the rest of the crew stands there dumbfounded. Siras looks over the coordinates and tells the captain that while it’s off the route the original map has, it is not that far off that it would take them out of the way, although there is a risk that if they take it, they may put further strain on their engines. A few of the crew don’t want to take the risk, but Lani points out that this might be some sort of sign that they’re meant to do so, adding that she has a feeling that this is the right thing to do. The crew member from before balks at this and nearly gets into another fight but the Captain overrules them, deciding to go with Lani’s suggestion and take the risk. He then orders the rest of the crew back to their stations and to begin immediate departure for the set coordinates. He also tells Doc to look after Kid, with Lani going with to make sure she’s safe.

In one of the many corridors of the Valkyrie, Dor finishes listening in on the ship’s communications before transmission the information from back towards the Imperial Flagship, as well as the location of where they’re heading. Shutting down his communicator, he hides quickly as a crew member passes by. After he is alone once more, Dor steps back out, and looks over the footage he gathered, listening to the information once again. He reflects to himself on what just they expect to find out there.

Back at the imperial flagship, the Princess enters her brother’s quarters to find him reviewing the surviving footage from the archival data on Geocentas. She tries to alert him to the fact that Dor had sent them data on the Valkyrie’s new course, however, he seems uninterested. She admits after seeing the footage, she’s been starting to question the course of their role in the government. If what the First Emperor said was true, then that means that the whole history of their people, the whole history of their family is built on a lie. That the people they were always taught to look down on, to see as less than human are in fact the true inheritors of everything that they now have. Her brother silences her, refusing to believe such a thing. He feels that the footage is dangerous and that now, the only thing that they can do is make sure nobody sees it. Those people are his to rule and nobody else’s and he gets to decide however they are to be treated. He then asks his sister if she is actually loyal to them or to the family, with her stating that she is loyal to the family, though very shakily. He then tells her to come with him, as he wants to show her something. Following after him, he leads her to the launching bay, only for her to look on in awe and terror at what he shows her, him telling that this thing will be the final nail in the coffin of Third Army and anyone else which will try and get in their way.

As the Valkyrie approaches the location indicated on the coordinates, Lani is making sure that Kid is alright. She seems fine, though she has little memory of what had happened and is feeling scared due to it. Lani gets a call to come to the bridge and tells Kid to stay in the medical area but she insists on coming with. As they return to the bridge, Haruto tells Lani that they’ve found something out there in space. Looking on the screen, at first they don’t seem to see anything, though the sensors are picking up an object directly in front of them. As they draw close through, the lights on the ship bounce off the hull of a massive spacecraft, apparently completely abandoned. The Captain realizes that they can use the ship to maybe find parts to repair the engines and orders a small boarding party to head over to see what they can find. Lani, Haruto and Siras volunteer, along with three of the engineers as well.

As the engineers prepare to head off across the way to the spaceship, one of them lags behind, having forgotten one of the tools needed for the task. Heading back towards the equipment lockers, he is suddenly ambushed and is knocked out, his body dragged away. As the other two crew members return to check up on their associate, their partner, now fully dressed in a spacesuit heads over to join them.

The small group slowly make their way through space towards the gigantic vessel. After struggling a bit to get the airlock open, they enter, only to find it pitch black. Using flares, they manage to get into one of the larger corridors and with some difficulty, one of the engineers manages to find what seems to be a power box and gets atmospheric controls and lights back on. They begin to explore the space around them, with Lani finding the entire place rather creepy, while Haruto gets a strange feeling from the place. Opening one of the doors, they discover a group of mummified corpses with signs of having been killed in a struggle. As they continue onward, they find what seems to be some sort of equipment storage bay and not only find the nessicary parts they need to repair the engines but also gear that they can use to upgrade the Q2 Gundam, something which makes Lani wonder just what this ship was originally suppose to be. The engineers stay behind to have the equipment sent back to the Valkyrie, while the others continue onward. The group eventually enters what seems to be the main bridge of the ship. Siras looks over the equipment and notes that it doesn’t seem that far off from Imperial technology, something which Haruto wonders how they’ve come this far and they still can’t escape anything made by the Empire. Lani, meanwhile, finds herself drawn to a large computer bank and looking over the controls notices a small slit on one of the displays. Taking out the key that her mother gave her before she had died, Lani inserts it and turns the key, only for the machine to suddenly come alive. Lani, Sira and Haruto watch as the display replays what seems to be a log from the ship. It reveals that the ship originally was launched as an Ark from a planet far far far away known as Quinox, with plans for the ship’s inhabitants to settle on a new world, to be named New Quinox. The crew was lead by the Royal Family, as well as the Keeper of the Flame and their Navigator. As the logs continue, they learn that the ship was attacked by a fleet of pirates, who killed several of the security forces on the ship and stole as much of the technology as they could, as well as forcibly detained almost the entire population of the ship, only the royal family escaping along with the one object they could take with them, the Q Gundam. The last entry is from the royal family’s leader, trying to broadcast back to the Ark and telling them to not give up hope and that someday they will get back to the world they were seeking. The group is silent, trying to take in all this information. Siras realizes, from the images on the screen and the similarities, that Lani and Haruto are both descendants of the original crew and that the pirates eventually would become the Empire, using the technology they stole from the Ark. Lani realizes that that is why her village was targetted, in an attempt to wipe out the last of the original crew, something which incenses Haruto, who remembers being hunted down as a child and having to watch his parents get killed by Empire soldiers. It’s at that point one of the engineers points a gun at the three, telling them that it would be very easy to kill them at this point. When Lani points out there are three of them and just one of him, the engineer tells them if they’re willing to take that chance, revealing himself to be in fact Maris Dor. He is disappointed in that this might be the end of the battle between him and Lani, as he had hoped for more of a challenge but that he has been given orders to make sure they never return to the ship. Haruto, already angry at what he has discovered, strikes out at Dor and much to everyone’s surprise, creates a flame from his hand, striking Mari’s gun hand. However, Maris is just slightly quicker and manages to fire the gun, striking Haruto in the shoulder. Lani goes to grab Haruto while Siras knocks the gun away from Dor, taking it and aiming for his forehead. Dor prepares himself for death but Lani suddenly orders Siras not to kill him. Haruto is furious with this, feeling the Imperials deserve every death but Lani feels that they can get more information out of him alive and doesn’t want anymore blood on their hands. Dor is silent but Lani thinks she sees a smile on his face as they lead him away.

Having returned to the Valkyrie, the crew watches as the ship fires it’s guns at what remains of the Ark, destroying it completely. They give it a final salute before turning to their stations, The captain checks to see how the engines are coming along, while Lani tries to talk to Haruto, who is still angry from earlier. Walking through the ship, lost in thought, she pauses at the launch bay to see the engineers upgrading the Q2 Gundam with the parts that they found, with one of the workers mentioning how it will make the Mobile Suit even more powerful on the battlefield. As the engines come back online and continue on their journey, Lani stops by the medical center, where she finds Kid talking with Doc about recent events. After a moment or two, Lani explains to Kid what they found out, with Kid feeling that it all makes sense now and oddly enough, finding the whole thing comforting. While this surprises Lani, Kid explains that it means that she does have some greater purpose to her life and that knowing this makes her feel less like she was just another child stuck in the streets. She also suggests to Lani to give Haruto some room and that he will calm down after some time. She jokes that since Lani is apparently the descendent of the Royal Family, it must make her their leader now, something which throws Lani off. Lani then decides she needs one other person she needs to talk to.

Entering the holding cell area, Lani approaches where Maris Dor is being held, asking the guards to give her a chance to speak to him. Though they are uncertain, they step away to let her to talk. She asks him what he expected to do, trying to take them on by himself and if he had planned to die in the process. He tells Lani that he is willing to sacrifice his life for those he care about, just as she is. He then tells her what she expects this new information to do and that they will never change. They are both born to their places in history and both of them were born for this war. No matter what happens, the ending will be the same for them: they will both die in battle. Lani tells him that if that is true, then she hopes her death will at least change people. She goes on to tell him that she might just be from a farming village but even she knows that we can make themselves better in the end. It’s only how hard they want it. Maris tells her that he cannot wait to see her in battle once again. Lani leaves Maris behind, the imperial pilot silently brooding over what she just told him.

The Captain orders everyone up to the bridge, waking Lani from a nap she was taking in her quarters. As she rushes down the hall, she bumps into Haruto. Lani apologizes to him if her decision upset him and that she understands the pain he’s going through but he apologizes for taking out his anger on the rest of them and also understands Lani’s decision. He then jokingly calls her his “queen”, which causes Lani to become flustered. Entering the bridge, Lani and Haruto are in awe of the sight of the planet before them, a green world with vast oceans, surrounded by two moons. The entire crew is so enraptured by the sight that they are unaware of Maris Dor breaking out of his cell and stealing a spacesuit, going out one of the airlocks. Lani wonders if they can make a landing on the planet, but the Captain feels that they should first make sure it’s safe to go down there and suggests they fire a camera-drone down to the surface to check out it’s state. Haruto puts an arm around Lani, who wonders if this is someplace that they can call home. Even Siras is impressed by it. As the officer is about to launch the probe, one of the other officers suddenly chimes in, stating that an Imperial ship has appeared, followed by another and another. As the Captain calls everyone to battle stations, it becomes clear that an entire fleet has arrived, along with, to the horror of the crew, the flagship, the ESS Imperial. The Captain orders the ship to be moved behind one of the moons, but as it starts to maneuver away, one of the ships fires a blast which hits one of the sides, punching a large hole in the hull and causing several of the technicians in the engine room to be blasted out into space. The Captain orders the Valkyrie to fire back and though they manage to hit one of the ships, another shot hits the same hole, this time cleaving part of the ship off and not only destroying the engines completely but sealing the launching bay in debris. The Valkyrie floats aimlessly, now at the mercy of the Mobile Suits which start to fly out from the ships. The captain has the ship continue to fire but the blast also has thrown the weapon system’s aiming gears out, causing each shot to miss the much smaller targets.

On the Imperial, the Prince mocks the weakness of his enemies, claiming that they will wipe out the Valkyrie and bring an end to any threat to his throne once and for all. The Princess suggests that they leave them be. If all they simply wish is to reach this planet, then so be it. They don’t need them for the Empire and that it might bring an end to the conflict that had plagued their people for so long. The Prince back-hands his sister, telling her that he is in charge now and that they are his property and that he will not let a single person leave his Empire. He then orders the weapons fire increased only to have the Imperial suddenly rocked by explosions. An Imperial Officer then reports that a small fleet of Third Army ships have suddenly appeared and have begun attacking their ships, something which the Prince finds impossible, as they had destroyed the rebel ships, only to be even more incensed when he discovers some of the ships to be of Imperial nature, suggesting some of his own military have turned against him.

Back on the Valkyrie, though shocked by this turn of events, the crew cheers on their rescuers, while Haruto and Lani rush down to the launch bay. They find the entire structure a total mess and even the mobile suits half buried in twisted metal. Lani, however, gets an idea and both climb into their suits. Lani warns the rest of the technicians to back away and starts to use the Gundam’s weapons against the damage, trying to blow out an exit hole from which they can get out to the battlefield. However, for all her attempts, the material proves to be too tough. Haruto decides then to try something and concentrate on his own power within, manages to project a blast of fire at the blockage, finally causing it to explode outward and pulling the two mobile suits into space.

The Q2 Gundam, now upgraded with even greater armor and weaponry, flies out into the middle of the battle and leads several of the mobile suits into battle against the Imperial suits, Haruto leading another group against the ships themselves. Now more used to his flame abilities, Haruto sweeps over one of the vessels along with several other TA units, taking out the command center of one of the ships and causing it to crash into another. When one of the Imperial suits tries to take Haruto from above, Siras in his unit flies in and takes it out, teaming up with him in taking out more of the ship guns, while Lani concentrates on the units itself, covered by the Valkrie and it’s fellow ship’s weapon systems.

The Prince watches this in anger and then is told that several of the Imperial Ships are moving into a retreat position. The Prince orders them shot down but his crew refuses to obey that order, feeling it to be a waste of manpower. The Prince then decides that he has to personally intervene in the matter.

Haruto notices several of the Mobile Suits retreating and tries to give chase, while telling Siras to watch his back for him. Lani suddenly has a strange feeling about things and warns Haruto, who distracted by the call, barely avoids a huge blast of energy which takes out several of the Imperial and Third Army suits in the process. Much to their shock, a huge Mobile Suit, built like an armored tank, comes into view. The Prince, piloting the suit known as the Albion, mocks their belief that they could even rise to his level and attacks the forces, moving out of the way of each of their attacks and in the process, disarming Siras’ suit, leaving him nearly defenseless. Haruto and Lani work to provide cover so Siras can retreat, but find that while their weapons are damaging him, they aren’t enough to cause anything but a mere annoyance. Lani tries to move into a better position to take out the Albeion’s propulsion, but gets too close and is struck by one of the armor’s arms, sending the Q2 Gundam spiraling out of control. This incenses Haruto, who once again funnels his fire ability through his mobile suit, apperently causing the machine to explode. However, as the smoke clears, to Haruto’s horror, he finds that he had merely destroyed an outer casing for the machine and the now smaller and slimmer Suit slams into Haruto, causing his Mobile Suit’s command center windows to crack and damaging his navigation view screens. Lani, now recovered, and with several other mobile suits, try to take the Albion from behind, but it’s speed is far above theirs and manages to get the two suits to collide with each other in their efforts to avoid the armor’s weaponry, while Lani tries to draw it off in a one on one attack, her ability to dodge the attacks of the much larger unit becoming more and more difficult. As the Prince finally gets the Q2 Gundam in his sights, he proclaims this to be the end of the uprising and the start of his absolute rule, when a shot rings out from the guns of the Imperial, hitting the Albion from behind and killing the Prince in the process as he cries out in disbelief.

Back on the Imperial, the Princess steps away from the weapons controls and looking over to her personal servant, then orders all units and ships to stand down and cease firing.

As the Imperial ships end their bombardment, it begins to sink in to everyone on board the Valkyrie that they’ve actually won. Everyone begins to celebrate their success, as all over the fleet the fighting ends. The Captain sinks in his chair, exhausted from the battle, while Kid watches from the medical bay with Doc, both of them relieved by this turn of events.

Haruto in his mobile suit radios both Siras and Lani that they’ve done it and tells Lani especially that they now have their whole future ahead of them. Lani is about to tell Haruto something when suddenly she becomes aware of something approaching her from high speed from behind. She’s barely able to dodge in the Q2 Gundam as Maris Dor speeds towards her’s in his own suit. He proclaims to Lani that their fight isn’t done and that it’s time for her to prove herself the heir to the future. Haruto is about to intervene when Lani tells him not to and that she’ll handle it herself. The two fly across each other, exchanging strikes, each just barely avoiding the other. Dor repeats to Lani that he believes that they were born for this fight, while Lani denies it and tells him that she will do anything to ensure that everyone she cares about has a brighter future. Dor manages to come from behind and grabs the Q2 Gundam, locking it with his own mobile suit. The two get caught in the gravity pull of the planet and are sent careening downward, the heat from the atmosphere tearing at the structure of both Mobile Suits. Lani manages to free herself and with effort, lands though damaging one of the Q2 Gundam’s legs in the process. Lani struggles to get the Mobile Suit to stand once again, only to see Dor in the same situation as her. Dor ignites his Suit’s Beam Saber and tells her that one of them will provide the dawn of a new age. Lani activates her own inner power, activating her Gundam’s own Beam Sword in the process. Dor charges towards Lani, while Lani charges towards Dor. The two pass by each other, their weapons flashing across their opponent’s structure and as they do so, the area is engulfed in an explosion of bright green light…

Two years later..

On the Imperial Homeworld, the Princess and Dor, now her consort, make their final arraignments with Third Army commanders. Siras watching nearby, sees the Princess’s personal servant, who spots him and runs towards him, hugging him tightly. Siras weeps to himself, finally having found his missing sister.

On New Quinox, Kid finishes opening a new medical center, telling Doc how uncertain she is about if she’ll be successful but he tells her that she’s already a great healer and that she has to believe in herself. They’re visited by the Captain, now a civilian, who is impressed by the new layout. Kid teased the captain, who’s name is actually Alvis, if he is jealous that he didn’t get chosen as the new leader of the planet but he feels that his leadership days are over and that it’s time for new blood to point the way towards the future. Doc agrees with this and then asks how their new government is doing. Before Alvis can answer, the sound of engines fill the air, Kid looking up in awe. Doc says that he feels that the future might actually be pretty bright after all.

Up near a large cliff face, Haruto looks out, watching as several ships begin to descend from the atmosphere, guided down by several smaller ships. Haruto is amazed by the number of people who actually accepted their offer of a new home world. Lani steps out, still a bit unsure of taking the role of “queen”, as she was just one person among many who helped to make this a possibility. Haruto reminds her that everyone else was more than happy to endorse her for the role. Lani laughs, saying she isn’t sure if that makes her feel any better but Haruto tells her that it makes him feel better and gives her a kiss, her returning it in kind. Putting her hand on her pregnant belly, Lani turns back to watch the colony vessels land, leaning against her husband. As the sun shines down on them, it reflects off the Q2 Gundam, now half buried in the ground behind them and partially wrecked.

The End

Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Resolution

2020-06-23T21:28:25Z

UltraMatt: Created page with " At one of the Third Army outposts, several communication officers listen in as calls from the Valkyrie become fainter and fainter. One of the commanders demands for the of..."

At one of the Third Army outposts, several communication officers listen in as calls from the Valkyrie become fainter and fainter. One of the commanders demands for the officer to try and increase the quality of the call but is told that there is nothing that they can do. Where-ever they went, the Valkyrie is now on their own. The commander, however, mutters not if they can help it.

Back at the Imperial HomeWorld, there is a meeting of the Council, who note that they are doing everything they can to try and suppress the fact that The Prince and Princess have gone missing. They aren’t certain how long they can maintain this, though, a fact made more dire since the Prince not only took the royal flagship but also a great deal of the fleet in the process. They can only hope that they return soon, one of the commanders states, before the unrest starts to break out again.

The Valkyrie has ridden through the vortex, having emerged on the other side. As power slowly returns to the vessal, one of the officers tells the captain that they’ve lost complete contact with the Third Army forces. The captain grimly notes that they’re on their own and that whatever it is that is coming for them, they will have to deal with it as a team. When he asks Doc how he feels about this, Doc simply tells him that he has put up with so much by now that he doesn’t really care. The captain then asks about the status of Kid, who is sadly still in a coma. He’s worried about her as he isn’t sure what the cause of this would be. The captain suggests that maybe they’ll find the answer where they’re going but for now to look after the girl, which Doc agrees to do.

In the bay room, Lani is looking out of the large window, gazing at the stars as they pass by. Haruto walks in and asks Lani if she’s alright, giving her a little space. Lani says she is but is wondering if they’re doing the right thing. They entered the war to save everyone who was being oppressed by the Empire and now here they are, fleeting towards a location which they aren’t even sure what it’s suppose to be. She feels guilty as it was her who brought this information to them and she’s certain this has something to do with her. She feels that she has dragged the Valkyrie along for a ride that they have no certainty to in success. Haruto does admit that it is sort of her fault and that they have more or less abandoned their original plans, which upsets Lani and surprises her by how blunt he is. However, he feels that perhaps this will lead to a more important discovery and that out of whatever it is they find at the end of the map, it will help them in ending the Empire. The two find themselves drawn closer to the other but just as they’re about to kiss, they’re interrupted by Siras, who tells them to make sure that their mobile suits are in launch state. When Haruto balks at the chance that they’ll encounter anything out in this part of space, the ship is suddenly rocked by an explosion from the side of the ship. An announcement is sent across the ship that an Imperial Ship is attacking the Valkyrie, much the surprise of Haruto. Siras head for the bridge, while Haruto and Lani climb into their own mobile suits.

On the bridge of the Imperial Ship, the commander orders another blast hit across the broadside of the structure, trying to hit it in it’s engines to try and knock them out. One of the crew members then announces the launch of two mobile suits from the Valkyrie, which alarms the commander. While he knows his ship is larger then them and could normally destroy them in one hit, he also knows that being such small targets, they can still do a great deal of damage while easily avoiding the incoming attacks. As if on cue, Haruto and Lani’s mobile suits hit one of the ship’s guns, disabling it without taking a single hit in return. He then orders their own Mobile Suits to launch. The commander is suddenly interrupted by Dor, who had been placed on board the ship, who has another suggestion in addition.

Outside, Lani and Haruto spot the incoming Mobile Suits and engage them, trying to do their best to keep them away from the Valkyrie. Neither of them notice as a small object climbs through a gash in the hull of the ship.

In the Valkyrie, the ship is rocked by another explosion, while there are reports that the engines’ output has been reduced by 15%. Siras looks over the map that they have of the area and notices what seems to be some manner of rock or astroid field. He suggests to the Captain to lure the ship into the rocky field as a way to try and lose it. The captain agrees and radios Haruto and Lani to follow the Valkyrie, luring the mobile suits away with them. The Imperial ship and their Mobile Suits follow after the apparently fleeing Valkyrie, while Haruto and Lani attempt to try and keep out of shooting range. After a time, the first few stones of the field comes into sight.

On the Imperial Ship, the commander is warned by one of his officers about the dangers of entering asteroid field but not wanting to lose track of the Valkyrie, he ignores the pleas of his officers and forces them to continue onwards. As they enter the rock field, they are forced to slow down, even as their commander orders them to continue onward. One of the officers chimes in suddenly that they have lost track of the Valkyrie and while the Commander is distracted by this news, Haruto and Lani pull off out of sight. One of the other officers warn about a group of larger rocks right in their path, but this news comes too late for the ship, as it’s slow manuvierablity causes it to get hit in the side by the asteroid, forcing it to break off from the search and out of the asteroid belt. Meanwhile, the Valkyrie, which had gone underneath the asteroid field, slowly makes it way carefully along the length of the spacial phenomena.

Lani and Haruto return to the ship, only to find the crew in a grim state. As they return to the bridge, they learn that the attack by the Imperial Ship was great enough that the engines have been damaged badly, so much so that unless they are able to repair it soon, they will be dead in space. One of the crew members blames Lani for this, saying that if they hadn’t followed through with this plan, they would not be in this situation. Haruto jumps to Lani’s defense and nearly gets into a fist fight with him before the Captain breaks it up. The only thing that the Captain can think for them to do is try their best to create a makeshift repair until they can find some way to find a permeant solution. Just then, Kid suddenly walks into the room, almost in some manner of daze, the same symbol on her forehead. As they watch, she walks over to the navigation systems and puts in a set of coordinates, pointing to the end results on the screen, before collapsing to the ground. Doc rushes over to check up on her, while the rest of the crew stands there dumbfounded. Siras looks over the coordinates and tells the captain that while it’s off the route the original map has, it is not that far off that it would take them out of the way, although there is a risk that if they take it, they may put further strain on their engines. A few of the crew don’t want to take the risk, but Lani points out that this might be some sort of sign that they’re meant to do so, adding that she has a feeling that this is the right thing to do. The crew member from before balks at this and nearly gets into another fight but the Captain overrules them, deciding to go with Lani’s suggestion and take the risk. He then orders the rest of the crew back to their stations and to begin immediate departure for the set coordinates. He also tells Doc to look after Kid, with Lani going with to make sure she’s safe.

In one of the many corridors of the Valkyrie, Dor finishes listening in on the ship’s communications before transmission the information from back towards the Imperial Flagship, as well as the location of where they’re heading. Shutting down his communicator, he hides quickly as a crew member passes by. After he is alone once more, Dor steps back out, and looks over the footage he gathered, listening to the information once again. He reflects to himself on what just they expect to find out there.

Back at the imperial flagship, the Princess enters her brother’s quarters to find him reviewing the surviving footage from the archival data on Geocentas. She tries to alert him to the fact that Dor had sent them data on the Valkyrie’s new course, however, he seems uninterested. She admits after seeing the footage, she’s been starting to question the course of their role in the government. If what the First Emperor said was true, then that means that the whole history of their people, the whole history of their family is built on a lie. That the people they were always taught to look down on, to see as less than human are in fact the true inheritors of everything that they now have. Her brother silences her, refusing to believe such a thing. He feels that the footage is dangerous and that now, the only thing that they can do is make sure nobody sees it. Those people are his to rule and nobody else’s and he gets to decide however they are to be treated. He then asks his sister if she is actually loyal to them or to the family, with her stating that she is loyal to the family, though very shakily. He then tells her to come with him, as he wants to show her something. Following after him, he leads her to the launching bay, only for her to look on in awe and terror at what he shows her, him telling that this thing will be the final nail in the coffin of Third Army and anyone else which will try and get in their way.

As the Valkyrie approaches the location indicated on the coordinates, Lani is making sure that Kid is alright. She seems fine, though she has little memory of what had happened and is feeling scared due to it. Lani gets a call to come to the bridge and tells Kid to stay in the medical area but she insists on coming with. As they return to the bridge, Haruto tells Lani that they’ve found something out there in space. Looking on the screen, at first they don’t seem to see anything, though the sensors are picking up an object directly in front of them. As they draw close through, the lights on the ship bounce off the hull of a massive spacecraft, apparently completely abandoned. The Captain realizes that they can use the ship to maybe find parts to repair the engines and orders a small boarding party to head over to see what they can find. Lani, Haruto and Siras volunteer, along with three of the engineers as well.

As the engineers prepare to head off across the way to the spaceship, one of them lags behind, having forgotten one of the tools needed for the task. Heading back towards the equipment lockers, he is suddenly ambushed and is knocked out, his body dragged away. As the other two crew members return to check up on their associate, their partner, now fully dressed in a spacesuit heads over to join them.

The small group slowly make their way through space towards the gigantic vessel. After struggling a bit to get the airlock open, they enter, only to find it pitch black. Using flares, they manage to get into one of the larger corridors and with some difficulty, one of the engineers manages to find what seems to be a power box and gets atmospheric controls and lights back on. They begin to explore the space around them, with Lani finding the entire place rather creepy, while Haruto gets a strange feeling from the place. Opening one of the doors, they discover a group of mummified corpses with signs of having been killed in a struggle. As they continue onward, they find what seems to be some sort of equipment storage bay and not only find the nessicary parts they need to repair the engines but also gear that they can use to upgrade the Q2 Gundam, something which makes Lani wonder just what this ship was originally suppose to be. The engineers stay behind to have the equipment sent back to the Valkyrie, while the others continue onward. The group eventually enters what seems to be the main bridge of the ship. Siras looks over the equipment and notes that it doesn’t seem that far off from Imperial technology, something which Haruto wonders how they’ve come this far and they still can’t escape anything made by the Empire. Lani, meanwhile, finds herself drawn to a large computer bank and looking over the controls notices a small slit on one of the displays. Taking out the key that her mother gave her before she had died, Lani inserts it and turns the key, only for the machine to suddenly come alive. Lani, Sira and Haruto watch as the display replays what seems to be a log from the ship. It reveals that the ship originally was launched as an Ark from a planet far far far away known as Quinox, with plans for the ship’s inhabitants to settle on a new world, to be named New Quinox. The crew was lead by the Royal Family, as well as the Keeper of the Flame and their Navigator. As the logs continue, they learn that the ship was attacked by a fleet of pirates, who killed several of the security forces on the ship and stole as much of the technology as they could, as well as forcibly detained almost the entire population of the ship, only the royal family escaping along with the one object they could take with them, the Q Gundam. The last entry is from the royal family’s leader, trying to broadcast back to the Ark and telling them to not give up hope and that someday they will get back to the world they were seeking. The group is silent, trying to take in all this information. Siras realizes, from the images on the screen and the similarities, that Lani and Haruto are both descendants of the original crew and that the pirates eventually would become the Empire, using the technology they stole from the Ark. Lani realizes that that is why her village was targetted, in an attempt to wipe out the last of the original crew, something which incenses Haruto, who remembers being hunted down as a child and having to watch his parents get killed by Empire soldiers. It’s at that point one of the engineers points a gun at the three, telling them that it would be very easy to kill them at this point. When Lani points out there are three of them and just one of him, the engineer tells them if they’re willing to take that chance, revealing himself to be in fact Maris Dor. He is disappointed in that this might be the end of the battle between him and Lani, as he had hoped for more of a challenge but that he has been given orders to make sure they never return to the ship. Haruto, already angry at what he has discovered, strikes out at Dor and much to everyone’s surprise, creates a flame from his hand, striking Mari’s gun hand. However, Maris is just slightly quicker and manages to fire the gun, striking Haruto in the shoulder. Lani goes to grab Haruto while Siras knocks the gun away from Dor, taking it and aiming for his forehead. Dor prepares himself for death but Lani suddenly orders Siras not to kill him. Haruto is furious with this, feeling the Imperials deserve every death but Lani feels that they can get more information out of him alive and doesn’t want anymore blood on their hands. Dor is silent but Lani thinks she sees a smile on his face as they lead him away.

Having returned to the Valkyrie, the crew watches as the ship fires it’s guns at what remains of the Ark, destroying it completely. They give it a final salute before turning to their stations, The captain checks to see how the engines are coming along, while Lani tries to talk to Haruto, who is still angry from earlier. Walking through the ship, lost in thought, she pauses at the launch bay to see the engineers upgrading the Q2 Gundam with the parts that they found, with one of the workers mentioning how it will make the Mobile Suit even more powerful on the battlefield. As the engines come back online and continue on their journey, Lani stops by the medical center, where she finds Kid talking with Doc about recent events. After a moment or two, Lani explains to Kid what they found out, with Kid feeling that it all makes sense now and oddly enough, finding the whole thing comforting. While this surprises Lani, Kid explains that it means that she does have some greater purpose to her life and that knowing this makes her feel less like she was just another child stuck in the streets. She also suggests to Lani to give Haruto some room and that he will calm down after some time. She jokes that since Lani is apparently the descendent of the Royal Family, it must make her their leader now, something which throws Lani off. Lani then decides she needs one other person she needs to talk to.

Entering the holding cell area, Lani approaches where Maris Dor is being held, asking the guards to give her a chance to speak to him. Though they are uncertain, they step away to let her to talk. She asks him what he expected to do, trying to take them on by himself and if he had planned to die in the process. He tells Lani that he is willing to sacrifice his life for those he care about, just as she is. He then tells her what she expects this new information to do and that they will never change. They are both born to their places in history and both of them were born for this war. No matter what happens, the ending will be the same for them: they will both die in battle. Lani tells him that if that is true, then she hopes her death will at least change people. She goes on to tell him that she might just be from a farming village but even she knows that we can make themselves better in the end. It’s only how hard they want it. Maris tells her that he cannot wait to see her in battle once again. Lani leaves Maris behind, the imperial pilot silently brooding over what she just told him.

The Captain orders everyone up to the bridge, waking Lani from a nap she was taking in her quarters. As she rushes down the hall, she bumps into Haruto. Lani apologizes to him if her decision upset him and that she understands the pain he’s going through but he apologizes for taking out his anger on the rest of them and also understands Lani’s decision. He then jokingly calls her his “queen”, which causes Lani to become flustered. Entering the bridge, Lani and Haruto are in awe of the sight of the planet before them, a green world with vast oceans, surrounded by two moons. The entire crew is so enraptured by the sight that they are unaware of Maris Dor breaking out of his cell and stealing a spacesuit, going out one of the airlocks. Lani wonders if they can make a landing on the planet, but the Captain feels that they should first make sure it’s safe to go down there and suggests they fire a camera-drone down to the surface to check out it’s state. Haruto puts an arm around Lani, who wonders if this is someplace that they can call home. Even Siras is impressed by it. As the officer is about to launch the probe, one of the other officers suddenly chimes in, stating that an Imperial ship has appeared, followed by another and another. As the Captain calls everyone to battle stations, it becomes clear that an entire fleet has arrived, along with, to the horror of the crew, the flagship, the ESS Imperial. The Captain orders the ship to be moved behind one of the moons, but as it starts to maneuver away, one of the ships fires a blast which hits one of the sides, punching a large hole in the hull and causing several of the technicians in the engine room to be blasted out into space. The Captain orders the Valkyrie to fire back and though they manage to hit one of the ships, another shot hits the same hole, this time cleaving part of the ship off and not only destroying the engines completely but sealing the launching bay in debris. The Valkyrie floats aimlessly, now at the mercy of the Mobile Suits which start to fly out from the ships. The captain has the ship continue to fire but the blast also has thrown the weapon system’s aiming gears out, causing each shot to miss the much smaller targets.

On the Imperial, the Prince mocks the weakness of his enemies, claiming that they will wipe out the Valkyrie and bring an end to any threat to his throne once and for all. The Princess suggests that they leave them be. If all they simply wish is to reach this planet, then so be it. They don’t need them for the Empire and that it might bring an end to the conflict that had plagued their people for so long. The Prince back-hands his sister, telling her that he is in charge now and that they are his property and that he will not let a single person leave his Empire. He then orders the weapons fire increased only to have the Imperial suddenly rocked by explosions. An Imperial Officer then reports that a small fleet of Third Army ships have suddenly appeared and have begun attacking their ships, something which the Prince finds impossible, as they had destroyed the rebel ships, only to be even more incensed when he discovers some of the ships to be of Imperial nature, suggesting some of his own military have turned against him.

Back on the Valkyrie, though shocked by this turn of events, the crew cheers on their rescuers, while Haruto and Lani rush down to the launch bay. They find the entire structure a total mess and even the mobile suits half buried in twisted metal. Lani, however, gets an idea and both climb into their suits. Lani warns the rest of the technicians to back away and starts to use the Gundam’s weapons against the damage, trying to blow out an exit hole from which they can get out to the battlefield. However, for all her attempts, the material proves to be too tough. Haruto decides then to try something and concentrate on his own power within, manages to project a blast of fire at the blockage, finally causing it to explode outward and pulling the two mobile suits into space.

The Q2 Gundam, now upgraded with even greater armor and weaponry, flies out into the middle of the battle and leads several of the mobile suits into battle against the Imperial suits, Haruto leading another group against the ships themselves. Now more used to his flame abilities, Haruto sweeps over one of the vessels along with several other TA units, taking out the command center of one of the ships and causing it to crash into another. When one of the Imperial suits tries to take Haruto from above, Siras in his unit flies in and takes it out, teaming up with him in taking out more of the ship guns, while Lani concentrates on the units itself, covered by the Valkrie and it’s fellow ship’s weapon systems.

The Prince watches this in anger and then is told that several of the Imperial Ships are moving into a retreat position. The Prince orders them shot down but his crew refuses to obey that order, feeling it to be a waste of manpower. The Prince then decides that he has to personally intervene in the matter.

Haruto notices several of the Mobile Suits retreating and tries to give chase, while telling Siras to watch his back for him. Lani suddenly has a strange feeling about things and warns Haruto, who distracted by the call, barely avoids a huge blast of energy which takes out several of the Imperial and Third Army suits in the process. Much to their shock, a huge Mobile Suit, built like an armored tank, comes into view. The Prince, piloting the suit known as the Albion, mocks their belief that they could even rise to his level and attacks the forces, moving out of the way of each of their attacks and in the process, disarming Siras’ suit, leaving him nearly defenseless. Haruto and Lani work to provide cover so Siras can retreat, but find that while their weapons are damaging him, they aren’t enough to cause anything but a mere annoyance. Lani tries to move into a better position to take out the Albeion’s propulsion, but gets too close and is struck by one of the armor’s arms, sending the Q2 Gundam spiraling out of control. This incenses Haruto, who once again funnels his fire ability through his mobile suit, apperently causing the machine to explode. However, as the smoke clears, to Haruto’s horror, he finds that he had merely destroyed an outer casing for the machine and the now smaller and slimmer Suit slams into Haruto, causing his Mobile Suit’s command center windows to crack and damaging his navigation view screens. Lani, now recovered, and with several other mobile suits, try to take the Albion from behind, but it’s speed is far above theirs and manages to get the two suits to collide with each other in their efforts to avoid the armor’s weaponry, while Lani tries to draw it off in a one on one attack, her ability to dodge the attacks of the much larger unit becoming more and more difficult. As the Prince finally gets the Q2 Gundam in his sights, he proclaims this to be the end of the uprising and the start of his absolute rule, when a shot rings out from the guns of the Imperial, hitting the Albion from behind and killing the Prince in the process as he cries out in disbelief.

Back on the Imperial, the Princess steps away from the weapons controls and looking over to her personal servant, then orders all units and ships to stand down and cease firing.

As the Imperial ships end their bombardment, it begins to sink in to everyone on board the Valkyrie that they’ve actually won. Everyone begins to celebrate their success, as all over the fleet the fighting ends. The Captain sinks in his chair, exhausted from the battle, while Kid watches from the medical bay with Doc, both of them relieved by this turn of events.

Haruto in his mobile suit radios both Siras and Lani that they’ve done it and tells Lani especially that they now have their whole future ahead of them. Lani is about to tell Haruto something when suddenly she becomes aware of something approaching her from high speed from behind. She’s barely able to dodge in the Q2 Gundam as Maris Dor speeds towards her’s in his own suit. He proclaims to Lani that their fight isn’t done and that it’s time for her to prove herself the heir to the future. Haruto is about to intervene when Lani tells him not to and that she’ll handle it herself. The two fly across each other, exchanging strikes, each just barely avoiding the other. Dor repeats to Lani that he believes that they were born for this fight, while Lani denies it and tells him that she will do anything to ensure that everyone she cares about has a brighter future. Dor manages to come from behind and grabs the Q2 Gundam, locking it with his own mobile suit. The two get caught in the gravity pull of the planet and are sent careening downward, the heat from the atmosphere tearing at the structure of both Mobile Suits. Lani manages to free herself and with effort, lands though damaging one of the Q2 Gundam’s legs in the process. Lani struggles to get the Mobile Suit to stand once again, only to see Dor in the same situation as her. Dor ignites his Suit’s Beam Saber and tells her that one of them will provide the dawn of a new age. Lani activates her own inner power, activating her Gundam’s own Beam Sword in the process. Dor charges towards Lani, while Lani charges towards Dor. The two pass by each other, their weapons flashing across their opponent’s structure and as they do so, the area is engulfed in an explosion of bright green light…

Two years later..

On the Imperial Homeworld, the Princess and Dor, now her consort, make their final arraignments with Third Army commanders. Siras watching nearby, sees the Princess’s personal servant, who spots him and runs towards him, hugging him tightly. Siras weeps to himself, finally having found his missing sister.

On New Quinox, Kid finishes opening a new medical center, telling Doc how uncertain she is about if she’ll be successful but he tells her that she’s already a great healer and that she has to believe in herself. They’re visited by the Captain, now a civilian, who is impressed by the new layout. Kid teased the captain, who’s name is actually Alvis, if he is jealous that he didn’t get chosen as the new leader of the planet but he feels that his leadership days are over and that it’s time for new blood to point the way towards the future. Doc agrees with this and then asks how their new government is doing. Before Alvis can answer, the sound of engines fill the air, Kid looking up in awe. Doc says that he feels that the future might actually be pretty bright after all.

Up near a large cliff face, Haruto looks out, watching as several ships begin to descend from the atmosphere, guided down by several smaller ships. Haruto is amazed by the number of people who actually accepted their offer of a new home world. Lani steps out, still a bit unsure of taking the role of “queen”, as she was just one person among many who helped to make this a possibility. Haruto reminds her that everyone else was more than happy to endorse her for the role. Lani laughs, saying she isn’t sure if that makes her feel any better but Haruto tells her that it makes him feel better and gives her a kiss, her returning it in kind. Putting her hand on her pregnant belly, Lani turns back to watch the colony vessels land, leaning against her husband. As the sun shines down on them, it reflects off the Q2 Gundam, now half buried in the ground behind them and partially wrecked.

The End

Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Revelation

2020-06-22T22:54:29Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Revelation
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 6/22/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 30,003 AD
|synopsis= 3 years after being captured, Lani is freed and finds herself and the rest of the Valkyrie crew embroiled in political infighting and facing a new and deadlier Empire. However, a secret is about to be revealed, one which will change everything...
|rating= G
|additionalnotes= The third part of the Q Gundam Quartet.
|}}

3 Years have passed.

In the imperial palace, the Emperor lays on his death bed, surrounded by his nobles and military officials. The doors open and a young woman and man enter. The young woman rushes to the emperor as as the officials leave the room. The man stands nearby, as the woman holds the old man’s hand as he trembles, breathing hard. The Emperor whispers to the girl, apologizing for what he has left her and to watch over the Golden Egg. With that, he breaths his last. Leaving the young woman to cry, as the young man silently leaves the room, smiling to himself.

A small vessel approaches an asteroid, landing not far from an imposing looking base. Two figures dressed completely in black exit the spacecraft and after disabling the security, slip into the building. One of the figures disables one of the guards, while the other makes their way silently along the way down the hall. One of the figures reminds the other that they only have so much time before the jamming signal is discovered, the other telling them that they know what they’re doing. Entering through one of the other doors, the figure discovers a large array of iron doors, each containing a cell. The figure carefully studies each door, before choosing one with a large security lock on it. Cursing the difficulty of this, the figure experimentally tries to figure out the code, before simply smashing the lock controls. Opening the door, the figure looks in and discovers a young woman, dressed in ragged clothes, sitting in a corner of the cell in the darkness. The woman looks up as the figure approaches and then removes his mask, revealing the familer features of Haruto. Haruto offers his hand to the woman, calling her Lani and tells her that he kept his promise. Lani is helped but nearly collapses from weakness, forcing Haruto to carry her out of the room. The other figure calls Haruto, warning him that their time is up, while Haruto responses that he has what they came for and that they need to go now. As alarms go off, Haruto makes a break for it with Lani, trying to get to the exit and back to the ship. However a group of guards run towards them. As one of them lifts their weapon to shoot, Lani grabs the gun from Haruto’s belt, shooting both men down, Haruto more then a little surprised by her aggressiveness. Haruto manages to race the rest of the way past, even as more guards try to stop them. Managing to get outside, Haruto is met by Siras, who quickly greets the still weak Lani and ushers the two back towards the ship. As the vessel takes off, the prison warden has several Mobile Suits scramble to intercept the small ship. However, as they are about to take off, the units are destroyed by a sudden blast of energy, as the Valkyrie slowly descends, the ship flying up into it’s bay. The large spaceship takes off into the night, as the prison struggles to put out the fires that have spread thanks to the attack.

On the ship, Doc does a medical check up on Lani, while Kid, now a junior officer, tells Lani how much she’s missed her and how they spent nearly three years trying to find where she had been taken. After Doc gives her a pass, Kid tells Lani on how they have a surprise for her and leads her back toward the bay area. There, Lani is amazed to discover a new Mobile Suit, the Q2 Gundam, standing there. She’s informed by a technician that they were able to salvage the undamaged original core of the Q Gundam, from which they were able to build the new mech and while it may not be as obscenely fast as the original, it has features which are a greater improvement from the older version. He also tells Lani how Haruto had insisted on having the machine built, as he was sure that she would return one day and wanted to have it made for her. She notices Haruto watching and is about to go over to talk to him, when there is announcement that they have arrived at their destination. Looking out the window, Lani looks in awe at the massive Third Army fleet, gathered around a series of disused artificial colonies.

Inside the main HQ of the Third Army, the new head of operations gives an update on their situation. While the death of the Emperor might seem like good news, they have already had reports of new crackdowns on political activity and what reports they have suggest that Prince Harkas is little better than his father when it comes to their plight. They have been told by one of their sources that a large scale party is going to be held to celebrate the ascension of the Emperor’s children to the government. A few leaders suggest using this chance to wipe out the noble families and government heads, mentioning how they're new Mobile Suits derived from the data they got on the Q Gundam can tip the scales in their favor. However, it is pointed out that while they might have a slight advantage, the sheer number of security would carry too high a risk. Instead, it is suggested that they send a message to the nobles, with the Valkyrie suggested to carry this out, something which the crew agrees to.

At large satellite orbiting one of the Core Worlds, the party has already begun. Prince Harkas mingles with several women, while admiring the new Mobile Suits which have been unveiled for the event. When one of the servants passes by, he trips her up, mocking her slightly, much to the amusement of the girls around him, but to the disgust of a few other nobles. Princess Arkis talks with a few other nobles and is soon interrupted by her brother, who introduces her to Maris Dor, one of the top Suit pilots tasked with demonstrating the new Suit Prototypes. When Arkis asks if there is any worries about further uprisings from the populace, Dor is cautious though Harkas points out rather haughty that the Third Army for the most part was left crippled three years ago and that they haven’t been active since then. The prince moves to a platform, from which he starts to make a speech on how he and his sister will bring a new golden age for the Empire, one of strength and order. Just as he finishes his speech, a series of flares are fired at the gigantic window behind the prince, forming the symbol of the Third Army in the process, after which, several TA Mobile Suits, including the Q2 Gundam fly over the Satellite, close enough to nearly sweep over the window. The prince scrambles away in fright, while the Princess calmly orders the new prototypes to launch, the prince adding the order to kill them all. Outside, Siras orders the small group to try and alter their course to make sure that don’t get too close to the satellite itself, so as not to get in range of it’s security lasers. However, just as he finishes these orders, one of the Mobile Units is hit by a blast from the approaching Empire forces. Siras orders them to break off and the small group splits itself away. Lani manages to dodge most of the attacks, though she finds it difficult to get used to the slower speeds of the Q2 compared to the original gundam. She suddenly feels as if she’s being followed and just barely manages to avoid getting hit by a shot from one of the new Prototypes, piloted by Maris Dor. The two get locked in an aerial fight and each are surprised by how the other seems to be evenly matched. One of the other TA pilots tries to intervene in the fight but only manages to throw Lani off her game and in turn causes her to get forced down towards the satellite itself. She crashes into the now empty party room, one of the Empire pilots following after her, aiming to destroy the now vulnerable Lani. However, Dor stops them at the last moment, with the two suddenly being forced to retreat when Haruto flies in, firing against them. Landing, Haruto helps Lani up, before retreating with the rest of the forces. As Siras guards the rear of the group, he seems to spot someone in the crowd looking out from windows of the satellite, however, he is forced to follow the rest as several Empire ships start to arrive.

Outside the Valkyrie, Lani is trying to practice-operate the Q2 Gundam but is struggling with the machine. She finds herself flashing back to her capture and the hell that she was put through by the Empire during her imprisonment, as well as her sensing Dor during the battle. Her frustration and fear seem to set off the unusual powers within her, causing the Q2 to malfunction and forcing Haruto to bring her back to the ship. The engineers try to work on repairing the Gundam, but realize that they’re going to have to do something to counteract the energies which she had unleashed. Lani retreats to her quarters, exhausted. Going over in her mind everything that had happened, she’s soon interrupted by Haruto, who is checking up on her. She tries to hide it but he recognizes that she’s still trying to recover from everything she’s been through and tells her that she isn’t alone in dealing with pressures of both the war and everything that they have lost. Lani takes out the key that she had been given by her mother years ago for control of the Q Gundam and wonders what the purpose of the machine was. Kid then arrives at the door, telling them that they have all been summoned to see the captain.

At the Imperial Core World, the prince is demanding action against the Third Army, wondering why the Military had not tried to completely destroy them when they had the chance. The commanders point out that they had other worries at the time, but the prince will hear none of it. His sister suggests perhaps they could at the very least make some small effort against the Third Army, from which Dor steps forward, offering his services to help in the plan. He is interested in facing off against the Third Army’s flagship Mobile Suit once again. The prince takes him up on the offer and the commanders begin to formulate a plan. The princess retreats from the room and heads back towards her family’s personal office. She looks over the desk that was her father’s and picks up a photo of him and the family, thinking back to her past and remembering his warning to her about the Golden Egg. She is interrupted by the servant from before, who tells her that her brother is looking for her. The princess snaps at her for entering without permission but upon seeing the fear on the girl’s face, softens and tells her that she will go at once to see him.

On-board the Valkyrie, the captain reveals that the operation has been deemed a failure and that the Valkyrie taking the blunt of the blame for it. Haruto is angry, as it was the idea of the Third Army commanders to do the plan in the first place but the captain manages to calm Haruto, telling him that he is no more pleased then he is but that he has been put in a difficult position. They have been told that until further notice they are to be moored at Astroid AV1, one of the smaller communication stations for the Third Army. The engineers especially are angry as they just managed to add some improvements to the Q2 Gundam to improve it’s performance as well as better funnel the excess energy whenever Lani has any of her “moments”. However, Doc suggest this might have a boon of allowing the crew to rest for a bit after all the stress from their previous battles. With that, the captain orders everyone back to their stations.

Back at the Third Army HQ, one of the communicators picks up an encrypted notice from the Empire army about a plan to move half of their fleet away from the Outer Edges and towards one of the lesser Colonies. This piques the interest of several of the commanders and though a few warn them against it, fearing it to be another trap, they are overruled. The feelings of embarrassment from their previous effort to try and strike fear into the Empire has made them hungry for some sort of victory and so the Third Army plans a definitive strike against The Empire with all their forces. There is a suggestion by one to recall the Valkyrie back to help with the efforts but one of the commanders ignores the request, feeling that they do not need the ship nor the Q2 Gundam to win all their battles for them. The Commander gives out the order to start moving their forces out to intercept the fleet.

As the communications officer finishes sending out the message, he returns to Imperial Military’s command center, where the Prince and Princess supervise the plan to crush the Third Army. While the Prince starts to argue with his commanders, the princess notices an older man, one of her father’s oldest servants and goes over to him. She asks him about the Golden Egg and the servant suddenly becomes afraid, leading the princess away from the room, though one man notices and carefully follows after them as soon as he is sure nobody can see him do so. Outside the room, the servant tells the Princess that the Golden Egg is something for which is only for the eyes of the Imperial Leader and has been a secret passed down to each leader from the very beginning of the Empire and of which only a few know of the existence. The princess demands to know where it is, but he is uncertain about telling her, as after he had learned the secret, the Emperor was never the same again. However, he finds that he can trust her more than he can trust her brother and while he starts to tell her the name of where it is held (Geocentis), he is interrupted by the sound of an argument in the command center. The princess and the elders servant returns to the meeting room, not noticing the man from before, who carefully pulls out a Third Army communicator.

The Third Army fleet enters Imperial Space, only to discover no sign of enemy ships. As the truth slowly begins to sink in among the commanders, the Imperial Fleet comes into view beneath them and behind them, completely boxing them in. The Third Army tries to get it’s ships to fire upon the Imperial Vessel but find themselves too close together and so are unable to attack without hitting their own forces. The Imperials launch their Mobile Suits, which start to whittle down the Third Army ships defenses and though the Third Army sends out it’s own units to counterattack, they find themselves overwhelmed by the sheer numbers. One of the Third Army ships are destroyed and it’s destruction causes a chain reaction, taking out two others. The two remaining manage to blast their way out but one is heavily damaged, forcing it to flee in the other direction, even against the orders of the overall commander. Trying to raise the Valkyrie, they find their communications jammed and unable to do anything else, are forced to flee back towards their headquarters, not knowing where the other ship has gone to. The Prince is elated by what has happened and takes full credit, though the commanders find little satisfaction in the operation. Dor himself is unhappy, as the one soldier he had hoped to fight seemed to have never showed up and returns back to the commands ship. The princess is horrified by the sheer amount of death that she had just witnessed, especially when a corpse floats by the ship’s window and though her brother tries to paint it as nearly the remains of traitors, she still is unable to fully convince herself of the fact. She tells her brother that she has business elsewhere in the Empire and when he tries to press the case, she tells him that it involves their father’s legacy. Dor offers to go with the Princess, wanting to make sure she’s safe, which she happily agrees to. As she leaves, the Princes, suspicious of his sister, talks with a few of his aides.

On Astroid AV1, Lani is resting in one of the hallways when she overhears Haruto and Siras talking to one another. Haruto is wondering why Siras paused as they were retreating and Siras admits that the thought he saw his sister among the people on the satellite, something which Haruto feels is unrealistic, as they know she was captured to be hunted by the wealthy. None the less, it is bothering Siras. Lani is about to talk with them, when she’s called away by Kid, who wants to talk to her. Walking to one of the other rooms, Kid asks if Lani has been having any sort of strange dreams, which surprise Lani. Kid admits that lately, she’s been having dreams of a person wreathed in a green aura, which Lani admits is the same dream she has been having. Kid asks Lani about her past and Lani admits that while she knew about her parents, she knew nothing else about her family. The Q Gundam was all that was left of her home world and even that is gone now. She has lost everything because of the war and it has done nothing to bring her any closure. Kid also admits that she doesn’t remember much of her past, other then always wanting to see the stars, which is why she came on board the ship in the first place. Lani admits that she’s glad to know her and the two girls share a laugh together. They are interrupted by a commotion outside the room and go to check it, only to see several of the crew heading towards the communication rom. Following, they find out that a communication has been sent to them from one of the imperial agents, revealing the Princess to be heading to one of the more obscure and isolated locations in the Empire for something called the Golden Egg. While most of the crew dismisses this as nothing too useful (they’ve gotten communication before about all sorts of trips the royals make to see jewels and art installation), Lani suggests it might be something worth checking out, at least to give them something to do. The Captain reminds them that they are under strict orders to stay here and since they have yet to get any new communication from the Third Army commanders, he has no reason to leave the area. However, that doesn’t mean he can’t let some of his staff go and so Lani, Haruto and Siras volunteer to investigate this, taking one of the larger merchant vessels parked at the astroid to carry their Mobile Suits with. As the ship takes off, Kid wishes them a silent good luck.

The Imperial shuttle lands on the planet Geocentas, a small jungle like planetoid. The Princess is more then a little taken aback by it, complaining about the insects, something which the masked Dor finds just a bit amusing. Lead by the elderly servant, the group makes their way along the foliage, only stopping once, when Dor thinks he hears something. Deciding it’s nothing, the three keep moving, just barely missing noticing Lani and the others following them. The Imperial Party approaches what appears to be a small disused building and the servant holds the door open for the Princess, not allowing Dor in as it can only be seen by a member of the Royal Family, which Dor reluctantly agrees to. Meanwhile, the three Valkyrie members searching for a way in from around the back, find a ventilator system and Lani, being the smallest of them, manages to crawl in. The princess finds herself in a room which seems to be complete insulated from all sound. In the center of the room is a large monitor with a single button. Silently, the princess presses the button, causing the the screen to come alive with the image of an old man, the first Emperor. The Emperor tells the Princess through the video that it has obviously become time for her to learn the truth and that of the Golden Egg. He warns her (the viewer) that such knowledge can be used to either destroy the Empire, make it greater then before or change nothing of its present state, the choice being left up to her. As he says this, part of the floor opens up a table rises from below, revealing a golden orb like object with a few imprints on it’s surface. The video then goes on tell the great and terrible secret of the Empire: All that is of their great family and it’s successes were constructed off the stolen technology and achievements of another, those who even now they suppress “for the good of the Empire”. The video then tells the now shaken princess that if she wishes to know more, then all she needs to do is activate the orb itself and learn the full truth of all that he has told her. Before she can do anything, Lani bursts down from the shaft, holding the princess at gunpoint. She threatens the princess, telling her that her family has done enough hurting others and that it is time for it to end. However, Lani finds that she can’t bring herself to kill the girl and instead goes for the orb. The Princess warns her that the orb won’t do her any good, as the Third Army has been decimated by their forces and that she has no where else to go. Lani doesn’t believe her at first but the Princess insists that she’s telling the truth. Lani decides maybe then that they should take the princess with them just in case, only for the building to suddenly be rocked by an attack from outside. Lani drops the orb in the process and rushes out, the princess doing the same, only to find several Imperial Mobile Suits attacking the area. From overhead, the Prince tells the princess that he came just in time to “save her” and that he will take care of the Third Army spies for her. Before the units can get in another shot, though, Haruto and Siras attack in their units, taking out one of the Mobile Suits and drawing the fire of another. Completely forgetting about the Golden Egg and seeing her friends in danger, Lani gets into the Q2 Gundam and joins the battle, destroying one of the other armors which had managed to get the drop on Haruto from behind. However, she’s soon attacked by Dor in his own Mobile Suit, which forces her back down from the air. Dor is happy to get the chance to once again take on Lani, seeing in her a fellow soldier and someone shaped by war itself, something she denies. The two engage in duel one on one, each of them evenly matched. Forced nearly into a corner, Lani manages to engage the new system on her own, without doing so purely based off her emotions and in the process, manages to fire an extra powerful burst from her beam rifle at Dor, who counteracts with his own attack, the two cancelling each out in a massive explosion and leaving the two suits partially damaged, with Dor’s managing somehow to weather through the worse of it. Dor is about to attack her once more, Lani desperately trying to defend herself when, suddenly, the System Core of the Gundam starts to react to the Golden Egg. As the Princess, Haruto, Siras, Dor, Lani and the Prince watch, the egg splits open and begins to send out a broadcast signal which hijacks the screens the Mobile units as well as the Valkyrie far away and the Prince’s ship, displaying a stellar map with coordinates to an unknown planet. At the same time, a burst of energy fires up through the atmosphere from the now open orb, the light warping space and creating a vortex in the fabric of space-time in the outer reaches of the Empire. On-board the Valkyrie, Kid collapses inside the medical bay, much to Doc’s distress, a strange circuit pattern appearing on her forehead. Taking advantage of the distraction, Lani, Haruto and Siras escape onboard their ship and though the Prince demands that they go after them, the commander refuses on the grounds of making sure the Princess is safe. Dor can only watch as Lani leaves then turns his attention to the Princess, who silently repeats to herself what the video had said before.

On-board the Valkyrie, Kid remains unconscious while the Captain studies the map before them. Lani repeats what she had overheard from the video in the room. He has gotten confirmation of the Third Army’s defeat and though the news has shattered the moral of his crew, the map seems to provide something of a hopeful clue as to a way to defeat the Empire. If indeed this planet is something which can change everything, then it might be in their best interest to follow the map to it’s intended destination. The Captain then turns to the rest of his crew and offers to allow anyone who isn’t interested in going on off to one of the neutral asteroids. The rest of the crew instead cheers on the Captain, with Lani, Haruto and Siras joining in. The Captain then orders a message sent out to what remains of the Third Army to tell them of their plans and orders the rest of the crew to their stations. Lani looks out at the forward screen at the sight of the gigantic vortex, Haruto walking over and taking her hand, while Siras stands nearby.

As the Valkyrie slowly enters the vortex, they are unaware of a much larger ship, a small fleet of them take off from the Imperial Homeworld. The Prince declares that if the map is true, then it might lead to even greater glory for the imperial throne, while the Princess simply watches on with her servant. Dor sits near his Mobile Suit, thinking over their last battle.

On the planet Geocentras, the Golden Egg sits among the ruins of the building that originally housed it, in utter silence.

The End

Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Revelation

2020-06-22T22:52:23Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "3 Years have passed. In the imperial palace, the Emperor lays on his death bed, surrounded by his nobles and military officials. The doors open and a young woman and man en..."

3 Years have passed.

In the imperial palace, the Emperor lays on his death bed, surrounded by his nobles and military officials. The doors open and a young woman and man enter. The young woman rushes to the emperor as as the officials leave the room. The man stands nearby, as the woman holds the old man’s hand as he trembles, breathing hard. The Emperor whispers to the girl, apologizing for what he has left her and to watch over the Golden Egg. With that, he breaths his last. Leaving the young woman to cry, as the young man silently leaves the room, smiling to himself.

A small vessel approaches an asteroid, landing not far from an imposing looking base. Two figures dressed completely in black exit the spacecraft and after disabling the security, slip into the building. One of the figures disables one of the guards, while the other makes their way silently along the way down the hall. One of the figures reminds the other that they only have so much time before the jamming signal is discovered, the other telling them that they know what they’re doing. Entering through one of the other doors, the figure discovers a large array of iron doors, each containing a cell. The figure carefully studies each door, before choosing one with a large security lock on it. Cursing the difficulty of this, the figure experimentally tries to figure out the code, before simply smashing the lock controls. Opening the door, the figure looks in and discovers a young woman, dressed in ragged clothes, sitting in a corner of the cell in the darkness. The woman looks up as the figure approaches and then removes his mask, revealing the familer features of Haruto. Haruto offers his hand to the woman, calling her Lani and tells her that he kept his promise. Lani is helped but nearly collapses from weakness, forcing Haruto to carry her out of the room. The other figure calls Haruto, warning him that their time is up, while Haruto responses that he has what they came for and that they need to go now. As alarms go off, Haruto makes a break for it with Lani, trying to get to the exit and back to the ship. However a group of guards run towards them. As one of them lifts their weapon to shoot, Lani grabs the gun from Haruto’s belt, shooting both men down, Haruto more then a little surprised by her aggressiveness. Haruto manages to race the rest of the way past, even as more guards try to stop them. Managing to get outside, Haruto is met by Siras, who quickly greets the still weak Lani and ushers the two back towards the ship. As the vessel takes off, the prison warden has several Mobile Suits scramble to intercept the small ship. However, as they are about to take off, the units are destroyed by a sudden blast of energy, as the Valkyrie slowly descends, the ship flying up into it’s bay. The large spaceship takes off into the night, as the prison struggles to put out the fires that have spread thanks to the attack.

On the ship, Doc does a medical check up on Lani, while Kid, now a junior officer, tells Lani how much she’s missed her and how they spent nearly three years trying to find where she had been taken. After Doc gives her a pass, Kid tells Lani on how they have a surprise for her and leads her back toward the bay area. There, Lani is amazed to discover a new Mobile Suit, the Q2 Gundam, standing there. She’s informed by a technician that they were able to salvage the undamaged original core of the Q Gundam, from which they were able to build the new mech and while it may not be as obscenely fast as the original, it has features which are a greater improvement from the older version. He also tells Lani how Haruto had insisted on having the machine built, as he was sure that she would return one day and wanted to have it made for her. She notices Haruto watching and is about to go over to talk to him, when there is announcement that they have arrived at their destination. Looking out the window, Lani looks in awe at the massive Third Army fleet, gathered around a series of disused artificial colonies.

Inside the main HQ of the Third Army, the new head of operations gives an update on their situation. While the death of the Emperor might seem like good news, they have already had reports of new crackdowns on political activity and what reports they have suggest that Prince Harkas is little better than his father when it comes to their plight. They have been told by one of their sources that a large scale party is going to be held to celebrate the ascension of the Emperor’s children to the government. A few leaders suggest using this chance to wipe out the noble families and government heads, mentioning how they're new Mobile Suits derived from the data they got on the Q Gundam can tip the scales in their favor. However, it is pointed out that while they might have a slight advantage, the sheer number of security would carry too high a risk. Instead, it is suggested that they send a message to the nobles, with the Valkyrie suggested to carry this out, something which the crew agrees to.

At large satellite orbiting one of the Core Worlds, the party has already begun. Prince Harkas mingles with several women, while admiring the new Mobile Suits which have been unveiled for the event. When one of the servants passes by, he trips her up, mocking her slightly, much to the amusement of the girls around him, but to the disgust of a few other nobles. Princess Arkis talks with a few other nobles and is soon interrupted by her brother, who introduces her to Maris Dor, one of the top Suit pilots tasked with demonstrating the new Suit Prototypes. When Arkis asks if there is any worries about further uprisings from the populace, Dor is cautious though Harkas points out rather haughty that the Third Army for the most part was left crippled three years ago and that they haven’t been active since then. The prince moves to a platform, from which he starts to make a speech on how he and his sister will bring a new golden age for the Empire, one of strength and order. Just as he finishes his speech, a series of flares are fired at the gigantic window behind the prince, forming the symbol of the Third Army in the process, after which, several TA Mobile Suits, including the Q2 Gundam fly over the Satellite, close enough to nearly sweep over the window. The prince scrambles away in fright, while the Princess calmly orders the new prototypes to launch, the prince adding the order to kill them all. Outside, Siras orders the small group to try and alter their course to make sure that don’t get too close to the satellite itself, so as not to get in range of it’s security lasers. However, just as he finishes these orders, one of the Mobile Units is hit by a blast from the approaching Empire forces. Siras orders them to break off and the small group splits itself away. Lani manages to dodge most of the attacks, though she finds it difficult to get used to the slower speeds of the Q2 compared to the original gundam. She suddenly feels as if she’s being followed and just barely manages to avoid getting hit by a shot from one of the new Prototypes, piloted by Maris Dor. The two get locked in an aerial fight and each are surprised by how the other seems to be evenly matched. One of the other TA pilots tries to intervene in the fight but only manages to throw Lani off her game and in turn causes her to get forced down towards the satellite itself. She crashes into the now empty party room, one of the Empire pilots following after her, aiming to destroy the now vulnerable Lani. However, Dor stops them at the last moment, with the two suddenly being forced to retreat when Haruto flies in, firing against them. Landing, Haruto helps Lani up, before retreating with the rest of the forces. As Siras guards the rear of the group, he seems to spot someone in the crowd looking out from windows of the satellite, however, he is forced to follow the rest as several Empire ships start to arrive.

Outside the Valkyrie, Lani is trying to practice-operate the Q2 Gundam but is struggling with the machine. She finds herself flashing back to her capture and the hell that she was put through by the Empire during her imprisonment, as well as her sensing Dor during the battle. Her frustration and fear seem to set off the unusual powers within her, causing the Q2 to malfunction and forcing Haruto to bring her back to the ship. The engineers try to work on repairing the Gundam, but realize that they’re going to have to do something to counteract the energies which she had unleashed. Lani retreats to her quarters, exhausted. Going over in her mind everything that had happened, she’s soon interrupted by Haruto, who is checking up on her. She tries to hide it but he recognizes that she’s still trying to recover from everything she’s been through and tells her that she isn’t alone in dealing with pressures of both the war and everything that they have lost. Lani takes out the key that she had been given by her mother years ago for control of the Q Gundam and wonders what the purpose of the machine was. Kid then arrives at the door, telling them that they have all been summoned to see the captain.

At the Imperial Core World, the prince is demanding action against the Third Army, wondering why the Military had not tried to completely destroy them when they had the chance. The commanders point out that they had other worries at the time, but the prince will hear none of it. His sister suggests perhaps they could at the very least make some small effort against the Third Army, from which Dor steps forward, offering his services to help in the plan. He is interested in facing off against the Third Army’s flagship Mobile Suit once again. The prince takes him up on the offer and the commanders begin to formulate a plan. The princess retreats from the room and heads back towards her family’s personal office. She looks over the desk that was her father’s and picks up a photo of him and the family, thinking back to her past and remembering his warning to her about the Golden Egg. She is interrupted by the servant from before, who tells her that her brother is looking for her. The princess snaps at her for entering without permission but upon seeing the fear on the girl’s face, softens and tells her that she will go at once to see him.

On-board the Valkyrie, the captain reveals that the operation has been deemed a failure and that the Valkyrie taking the blunt of the blame for it. Haruto is angry, as it was the idea of the Third Army commanders to do the plan in the first place but the captain manages to calm Haruto, telling him that he is no more pleased then he is but that he has been put in a difficult position. They have been told that until further notice they are to be moored at Astroid AV1, one of the smaller communication stations for the Third Army. The engineers especially are angry as they just managed to add some improvements to the Q2 Gundam to improve it’s performance as well as better funnel the excess energy whenever Lani has any of her “moments”. However, Doc suggest this might have a boon of allowing the crew to rest for a bit after all the stress from their previous battles. With that, the captain orders everyone back to their stations.

Back at the Third Army HQ, one of the communicators picks up an encrypted notice from the Empire army about a plan to move half of their fleet away from the Outer Edges and towards one of the lesser Colonies. This piques the interest of several of the commanders and though a few warn them against it, fearing it to be another trap, they are overruled. The feelings of embarrassment from their previous effort to try and strike fear into the Empire has made them hungry for some sort of victory and so the Third Army plans a definitive strike against The Empire with all their forces. There is a suggestion by one to recall the Valkyrie back to help with the efforts but one of the commanders ignores the request, feeling that they do not need the ship nor the Q2 Gundam to win all their battles for them. The Commander gives out the order to start moving their forces out to intercept the fleet.

As the communications officer finishes sending out the message, he returns to Imperial Military’s command center, where the Prince and Princess supervise the plan to crush the Third Army. While the Prince starts to argue with his commanders, the princess notices an older man, one of her father’s oldest servants and goes over to him. She asks him about the Golden Egg and the servant suddenly becomes afraid, leading the princess away from the room, though one man notices and carefully follows after them as soon as he is sure nobody can see him do so. Outside the room, the servant tells the Princess that the Golden Egg is something for which is only for the eyes of the Imperial Leader and has been a secret passed down to each leader from the very beginning of the Empire and of which only a few know of the existence. The princess demands to know where it is, but he is uncertain about telling her, as after he had learned the secret, the Emperor was never the same again. However, he finds that he can trust her more than he can trust her brother and while he starts to tell her the name of where it is held (Geocentis), he is interrupted by the sound of an argument in the command center. The princess and the elders servant returns to the meeting room, not noticing the man from before, who carefully pulls out a Third Army communicator.

The Third Army fleet enters Imperial Space, only to discover no sign of enemy ships. As the truth slowly begins to sink in among the commanders, the Imperial Fleet comes into view beneath them and behind them, completely boxing them in. The Third Army tries to get it’s ships to fire upon the Imperial Vessel but find themselves too close together and so are unable to attack without hitting their own forces. The Imperials launch their Mobile Suits, which start to whittle down the Third Army ships defenses and though the Third Army sends out it’s own units to counterattack, they find themselves overwhelmed by the sheer numbers. One of the Third Army ships are destroyed and it’s destruction causes a chain reaction, taking out two others. The two remaining manage to blast their way out but one is heavily damaged, forcing it to flee in the other direction, even against the orders of the overall commander. Trying to raise the Valkyrie, they find their communications jammed and unable to do anything else, are forced to flee back towards their headquarters, not knowing where the other ship has gone to. The Prince is elated by what has happened and takes full credit, though the commanders find little satisfaction in the operation. Dor himself is unhappy, as the one soldier he had hoped to fight seemed to have never showed up and returns back to the commands ship. The princess is horrified by the sheer amount of death that she had just witnessed, especially when a corpse floats by the ship’s window and though her brother tries to paint it as nearly the remains of traitors, she still is unable to fully convince herself of the fact. She tells her brother that she has business elsewhere in the Empire and when he tries to press the case, she tells him that it involves their father’s legacy. Dor offers to go with the Princess, wanting to make sure she’s safe, which she happily agrees to. As she leaves, the Princes, suspicious of his sister, talks with a few of his aides.

On Astroid AV1, Lani is resting in one of the hallways when she overhears Haruto and Siras talking to one another. Haruto is wondering why Siras paused as they were retreating and Siras admits that the thought he saw his sister among the people on the satellite, something which Haruto feels is unrealistic, as they know she was captured to be hunted by the wealthy. None the less, it is bothering Siras. Lani is about to talk with them, when she’s called away by Kid, who wants to talk to her. Walking to one of the other rooms, Kid asks if Lani has been having any sort of strange dreams, which surprise Lani. Kid admits that lately, she’s been having dreams of a person wreathed in a green aura, which Lani admits is the same dream she has been having. Kid asks Lani about her past and Lani admits that while she knew about her parents, she knew nothing else about her family. The Q Gundam was all that was left of her home world and even that is gone now. She has lost everything because of the war and it has done nothing to bring her any closure. Kid also admits that she doesn’t remember much of her past, other then always wanting to see the stars, which is why she came on board the ship in the first place. Lani admits that she’s glad to know her and the two girls share a laugh together. They are interrupted by a commotion outside the room and go to check it, only to see several of the crew heading towards the communication rom. Following, they find out that a communication has been sent to them from one of the imperial agents, revealing the Princess to be heading to one of the more obscure and isolated locations in the Empire for something called the Golden Egg. While most of the crew dismisses this as nothing too useful (they’ve gotten communication before about all sorts of trips the royals make to see jewels and art installation), Lani suggests it might be something worth checking out, at least to give them something to do. The Captain reminds them that they are under strict orders to stay here and since they have yet to get any new communication from the Third Army commanders, he has no reason to leave the area. However, that doesn’t mean he can’t let some of his staff go and so Lani, Haruto and Siras volunteer to investigate this, taking one of the larger merchant vessels parked at the astroid to carry their Mobile Suits with. As the ship takes off, Kid wishes them a silent good luck.

The Imperial shuttle lands on the planet Geocentas, a small jungle like planetoid. The Princess is more then a little taken aback by it, complaining about the insects, something which the masked Dor finds just a bit amusing. Lead by the elderly servant, the group makes their way along the foliage, only stopping once, when Dor thinks he hears something. Deciding it’s nothing, the three keep moving, just barely missing noticing Lani and the others following them. The Imperial Party approaches what appears to be a small disused building and the servant holds the door open for the Princess, not allowing Dor in as it can only be seen by a member of the Royal Family, which Dor reluctantly agrees to. Meanwhile, the three Valkyrie members searching for a way in from around the back, find a ventilator system and Lani, being the smallest of them, manages to crawl in. The princess finds herself in a room which seems to be complete insulated from all sound. In the center of the room is a large monitor with a single button. Silently, the princess presses the button, causing the the screen to come alive with the image of an old man, the first Emperor. The Emperor tells the Princess through the video that it has obviously become time for her to learn the truth and that of the Golden Egg. He warns her (the viewer) that such knowledge can be used to either destroy the Empire, make it greater then before or change nothing of its present state, the choice being left up to her. As he says this, part of the floor opens up a table rises from below, revealing a golden orb like object with a few imprints on it’s surface. The video then goes on tell the great and terrible secret of the Empire: All that is of their great family and it’s successes were constructed off the stolen technology and achievements of another, those who even now they suppress “for the good of the Empire”. The video then tells the now shaken princess that if she wishes to know more, then all she needs to do is activate the orb itself and learn the full truth of all that he has told her. Before she can do anything, Lani bursts down from the shaft, holding the princess at gunpoint. She threatens the princess, telling her that her family has done enough hurting others and that it is time for it to end. However, Lani finds that she can’t bring herself to kill the girl and instead goes for the orb. The Princess warns her that the orb won’t do her any good, as the Third Army has been decimated by their forces and that she has no where else to go. Lani doesn’t believe her at first but the Princess insists that she’s telling the truth. Lani decides maybe then that they should take the princess with them just in case, only for the building to suddenly be rocked by an attack from outside. Lani drops the orb in the process and rushes out, the princess doing the same, only to find several Imperial Mobile Suits attacking the area. From overhead, the Prince tells the princess that he came just in time to “save her” and that he will take care of the Third Army spies for her. Before the units can get in another shot, though, Haruto and Siras attack in their units, taking out one of the Mobile Suits and drawing the fire of another. Completely forgetting about the Golden Egg and seeing her friends in danger, Lani gets into the Q2 Gundam and joins the battle, destroying one of the other armors which had managed to get the drop on Haruto from behind. However, she’s soon attacked by Dor in his own Mobile Suit, which forces her back down from the air. Dor is happy to get the chance to once again take on Lani, seeing in her a fellow soldier and someone shaped by war itself, something she denies. The two engage in duel one on one, each of them evenly matched. Forced nearly into a corner, Lani manages to engage the new system on her own, without doing so purely based off her emotions and in the process, manages to fire an extra powerful burst from her beam rifle at Dor, who counteracts with his own attack, the two cancelling each out in a massive explosion and leaving the two suits partially damaged, with Dor’s managing somehow to weather through the worse of it. Dor is about to attack her once more, Lani desperately trying to defend herself when, suddenly, the System Core of the Gundam starts to react to the Golden Egg. As the Princess, Haruto, Siras, Dor, Lani and the Prince watch, the egg splits open and begins to send out a broadcast signal which hijacks the screens the Mobile units as well as the Valkyrie far away and the Prince’s ship, displaying a stellar map with coordinates to an unknown planet. At the same time, a burst of energy fires up through the atmosphere from the now open orb, the light warping space and creating a vortex in the fabric of space-time in the outer reaches of the Empire. On-board the Valkyrie, Kid collapses inside the medical bay, much to Doc’s distress, a strange circuit pattern appearing on her forehead. Taking advantage of the distraction, Lani, Haruto and Siras escape onboard their ship and though the Prince demands that they go after them, the commander refuses on the grounds of making sure the Princess is safe. Dor can only watch as Lani leaves then turns his attention to the Princess, who silently repeats to herself what the video had said before.

On-board the Valkyrie, Kid remains unconscious while the Captain studies the map before them. Lani repeats what she had overheard from the video in the room. He has gotten confirmation of the Third Army’s defeat and though the news has shattered the moral of his crew, the map seems to provide something of a hopeful clue as to a way to defeat the Empire. If indeed this planet is something which can change everything, then it might be in their best interest to follow the map to it’s intended destination. The Captain then turns to the rest of his crew and offers to allow anyone who isn’t interested in going on off to one of the neutral asteroids. The rest of the crew instead cheers on the Captain, with Lani, Haruto and Siras joining in. The Captain then orders a message sent out to what remains of the Third Army to tell them of their plans and orders the rest of the crew to their stations. Lani looks out at the forward screen at the sight of the gigantic vortex, Haruto walking over and taking her hand, while Siras stands nearby.

As the Valkyrie slowly enters the vortex, they are unaware of a much larger ship, a small fleet of them take off from the Imperial Homeworld. The Prince declares that if the map is true, then it might lead to even greater glory for the imperial throne, while the Princess simply watches on with her servant. Dor sits near his Mobile Suit, thinking over their last battle.

On the planet Geocentras, the Golden Egg sits among the ruins of the building that originally housed it, in utter silence.

The End

Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Revolution

2020-06-22T03:53:51Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Revolution
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 6/21/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 30,000 AD
|synopsis= Lani and the forces of the Third Army find themselves facing against the Empire's latest plans but soon learn it may not be as easy it seems.
|rating= G
|additionalnotes= The second part of the Q Gundam Quartet.
|}}

At the Greater Imperial Development Yards, Delvis Zar watches as his Mobile Suit is being repaired. He is informed by one of the engineers that his suit is going to be upgraded with some new technology in the hopes that it will be able to counteract the Q Gundam. Still stinging from his previous defeat, he demands to know when it will be able to be used but is told that it will take some time. He also overhears talk by a few other pilots about the how they had hoped to have “Maris Dor” on their team but have to settle for Zar, causing Delvis to bristle with rage. He promises to himself that he will not be taken off guard again.

The TA Ship Valkyrie has landed on the colony world of Doras, one of the outer Colony Edges, due to the needs for new supplies. Lani and two others volunteer to go and gather supplies from the locals though due to the fact that even in the edges that the Empire soldiers are presence, they are told to be careful. Stopping only to say goodbye to the Q Gundam, Lani and the others head out into the city. Lani is amazed by the size of the city, having never seen anything larger than her village and soon becomes lost from her companions. Wandering into one of the more rough parts of town, Lani accidentally crosses paths with a group of Empire soldiers, who are bullying one of the locals. Lani, not willing to see others get hurt and ignoring the orders she had been given, tries to step in to stop them, only for them to try and physically harm her instead. Much to her surprise, a young man defends her, getting into a fist fight and then grabbing her by the hand and running off with her into the alleyways to get away from the soldiers. Taking her to an abandoned building, the young man introduces himself as Haruto Orino. He’s soon joined by a young girl, who apparently is named Kid and who berates Haruto for bringing her there. Haruto explains that his family was killed by Empire soldiers, who still hunt for him for some reason and that he has been hiding in the city ruins ever since, with only Kid to keep him company. Almost on cue, a large Empire Ship passes by and Lani learns from Kid that she had heard that part of the fleet was planning to refuel on the planet. Realizing her friends on the Valkyrie are in danger, Lani decides to trust Haruto and tells him that she’s a member of the Third Army and that she needs his help to get back to the ship. Haruto, wanting to be the dashing hero and against Kid’s warnings, decides to help her and takes her through the city sewers. The three emerge only to find out from her fellow crew members (who had been searching for her) that Empire MS have discovered the location of the Valkyrie and are heading their way. Haruto shows the others a short cut and manage to get to the ship. Lani and the others quickly get into their MS, though Haruto protests against Lani trying to go into battle. The Q Gundam manages to hold off the rest of the suits before the ship takes off, the Gundam following after it into the upper atmosphere, before re-entering the ship.

Lani is surprised to find both Haruto and Kid on board the ship, having snuck on board during the chaos. Haruto is eager to take up the fight against the Empire, though many of the other crew members are less than impressed by him. Kid immediately hits it off with Doc and though Haruto tries to stick with Lani, he is ordered to appear before the captain.

On the home world of the Empire, the Emperor has a meeting with his Imperial Military Commanders on the process of Operation Downcast. He is given an update on how while the Third Army still remains small, their popularity is starting to gain traction along the outer edges with the minority species. The commanders thus have a plan which they hope to wipe out the Third Army in one fell swoop. After giving a quick rundown of the plan, the Emperor gives permission to go ahead with it, giving further instructions that if the mysterious Mobile Suit is found it is to be destroyed and it’s pilot taken prisoner. As they leave, he mutters about how he hopes this will be the end of it all.

Leaving the showers, Lani accidentally bumps into Haruto, who tries to save face with the girl by telling her that the captain is letting him stay on board as a pilot to help them out. Lani suggests it was mostly for pity but Haruto tries to act hurt at the suggestion. He tries to ask Lani about her life story but she refuses to give it, still feeling haunted by her friend’s death. Before he can get any further, however, a ship is picked up approaching the Valkyrie, causing Lani and Haruto to ready themselves in their Mobile Suits. While at first the ship trains it’s guns on the smaller vessel, they soon receive code transmissions suggesting it to be a Third Army afflicted ship, though a few of the crew members remind the Captain of what happened with the merchant ship from before. However, the Captain decides to go with his gut feeling and has the ship brought aboard. The captain and a few of the choice members of the crew, including Lani and Haruto go to meet with the incoming pilot. The vessel’s pilot steps out and taking off his helmet, reveals himself to be a young man with almost fox like features, what the others recognize to be a Animon, a humanoid with animal like tendencies. However, Haruto recognizes him to be Siras, an old friend of his from the ghettos who escaped long ago. Siras is glad to see Haruto but reveals himself to be a courier for the Third Army HQ sent to deliver information to the Captain as well as instructions. Handing over his orders, Siras also reveals that he has been transferred to the ship to act as an additional pilot, something which annoys the rest of the crew. The captain, reading over the orders, reveals that they have been told to head to the planetoid Gyras, as something big is being held there that is important for the Third Army to get their hands on. Siras has additionally been put in charge of the operation, something again which bristles the rest of the team a bit though Haruto is pleased to be working alongside his old friend, while Kid almost immediately tackle-hugs him once she spots him. With little else to do, the group returns to their battle stations to begin the operation.

On Gyras, a small jungle planetoid, several soldiers sit bored at their stations. When one of them hears a noise, he goes to check it, only to be knocked out by Siras, with Haruto taking care of the other two. Siras works on breaking into Data Room, while Haruto tries to find out while he ran away from them years ago, though he seems to hit a nerve when he asks Siras if he’s still looking for his sister after all this time, reminding him that she was taken away by a hunter vessel to provide “sport”. Lani, listening in from her cockpit in the hidden Q Gundam, apologizes to Siras for what happened, but Siras reminds her that that is why they fight and that he can’t think about it now. Entering the room finally, Siras and Haruto manage to extract the needed data, but as they start to leave, the automatic defense warning is set off and the bases’ armored division is scrambled. Racing back towards their ship, Siras calls on Lani to give them covering fire, though he is forced to give the order several times, as she starts to freeze up when the soldiers start to fire on her without their Mobile Suits. Taking off, the group manages to escape away from the base, though Siras manages to set off a group of explosives , destroying the base, killing the personal in the process and horrifying Lani. None the less, the three manage to make it back to the Valkyrie, which escapes the planet before the Empire ships can arrive.

On board the ESS flagship Domination, the military commander receives reports of the stolen data and though at first his suboridents are horrified and fear being punished by the Emperor, word of the fact that the Q Gundam was spotted among the gurella team gives him an idea. Calling up Delvis Zor, he starts to lay out a plan to finally eliminate both the Third Army and the Q Gundam at the same time.

At the new HQ of the Third Army, the leader of the rebel group reveals the purpose of the data to the other members: information on Operation Downcast, the use of several reconstructed terraforming cannons to destroy several key Third Army bases on the outer edges of the empire. While the construction for much of the cannons have been finished, the data has revealed that the key energy vent that it cannot operate without has yet to be installed and that there is a good chance that if they attack now, they should be able to give the Empire a crippling defeat. The Valkyrie is put in charge of the counter-operation, with several other ships to follow their instructions. As the meeting breaks up, several of the leaders try and talk to Lani, trying to convince her to let them borrow her and the Q Gundam in order to use it to improve their cell’s specific needs, but Haruto comes to the defense of the confused girl, forcing them to back off. Lani confides in Haruto that she feels used by the Third Army and that they need her only for the machine and not herself, as well as her frustration at not knowing even why she was given the Mobile Suit, though Siras manages to tell her to not think about it and that what’s important is their future, not the past. Lani agrees with this and the three are told to return to the Valkyrie as they prepare to head out.

Lani finds herself in the middle of a glowing starry void. Looking around, she spots a female figure bathed in a glowing green light. Calling out to the person for help, she tries to reach out towards them, only to suddenly find herself falling through a vortex of stars and planets before crashing into the floor of her quarters. Exiting her room, she finds officers and crew running to their battle stations. Talking to one of the crew, she finds that they have arrived to the location of the the cannons. Heading to the bridge, she sees on the view screen the massive structure, which for a moment scares her, but Haruto manages to calm her. It becomes clear that the Empire’s operation is being guarded by a large but not terribly impressive fleet. Kid starts to have a bad feeling, as does Lani and though the Captain takes this information to heart, he is soon overruled by the higher ups of the Third Army, who demands a start to the attack. The Third Army spaceships begin to fire on the small fleet, trying to soften it up, while the mobile units launch to take on what few Empire suits try to fight back. After a short battle, much of the Empire’s vessels have been badly crippled with the enemy mobile suits retreating back towards what remains of their ships. Seeing this, the Third Army spaceships move forward, trying destroy the enemy structure while they can.

Lani, however, starts to get a terrible feeling and for the briefest moments, thinks she can hear someone calling out to her. As the first shots hit the cannons, it becomes clear that the structure in front of them is simply an empty shell, a fake meant to draw them in. As the captain becomes aware of this and tries to call a retreat, a massive fleet of Empire ships come into view and begins firing on the Third Army, sending out a flood of Mobile Units at the same time. The Valkyrie tries to get in the way of one of the larger ships and manages to block a large blast meant for the Third Army’s command vessel but takes heavy damage in the process. Haruto and Siras in their own mobile units manage to make short work out of a battalion of the Empire’s mobile suits, with Haruto managing to fly into one of small ships, damaging it enough to cause it to crash into another ship, destroying it. However, Haruto suddenly gets hit by a shot delivered by Delvis Zor, in a new prototype Mobile Suit. Lani comes to Haruto’s defense and manages to draw Zor off, forcing him into a fierce fire fight. While Lani blames Zor and the Empire for the destruction of her home, Zor accuses her of being a bringer of death and even if she does not meaning to, of destroying the lives of others like an uncaring weapon. This throws Lani off enough for Zor to nearly get a hit in on the girl, but Haruto and Siras both attack him, throwing off his aim and damaging both of their suits in the process. This sets Lani off and activates once more the Q Gundam’s secondary system. This time Zor’s prototype Suit manages to hold off on Lani’s attack, though he takes terrible damage in the process. The two manage to lock their weapons against each other and fire at the same time and though Zor manages to blast off one of the Gundam’s arms in the process, Lani’s attack finally distablizes her foe’s unit enough to cause it to explode, Zor calling out his friend’s name as he dies.

The Valkyrie, it’s hull badly damaged, decides to make a tactical retreat, covering for the rest of the Third Army. Recalling the rest of it’s forces, Lani tries to make her way back towards the ship but is caught in the sight of the Dominator’s guns, which fire against her. While her mobile suit’s superior speed and agility manage to avoid much of the power of the energy blast, it is still hit by the edge of the attack enough to cause a structural damage. Seeing this chance, a battalion of the Empire’s Mobile Suits rush the Q Gundam, attempting to take it down. Haruto tries to stop the attack but he gets hit by a stray shot from one of the Empire’s battleships, tearing off half of his mobile suit in the process. Siras, seeing his friend in danger, manages to drag the stricken unit back towards the Valkyrie, even as he cries out to Lani. Lani, meanwhile, tries to defend herself and though she is able to cripple several of the suits, she is soon overwhelmed and the Q Gundam is shattered almost completely by combined enemy fire, torn apart to scrape.

On the Valkyrie, Haruto sits in the corner of the bay, distraught. As Siras walks over to try and talk to him, he punches him, accusing him of abandoning her. Siras tells him that there was nothing they could do and that he would have been dead like her, if he hadn’t saved him. However, Kid walks in and tells them that Lani is not dead, something which surprises both of them. When Siras asks how she could know, Kid simply tells him that she doesn’t know how but that she knows that she’s still alive. Haruto walks over one of the ship’s windows and looks out into space, promising himself that they will rescue her, no matter what.

Onboard an Empire vessel, inside a hi-tech cell, an unconscious Lani lays on the floor. As it leaves behind the battle field, it passes by masses of destroyed mobile suits. Vanishing into the distance, neither ship sees the remains of the Q Gundam’s head, crushed and bullet ridden, float by, into the endless void.

The End

Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Revolution

2020-06-22T03:52:10Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "At the Greater Imperial Development Yards, Delvis Zar watches as his Mobile Suit is being repaired. He is informed by one of the engineers that his suit is going to be upgrade..."

At the Greater Imperial Development Yards, Delvis Zar watches as his Mobile Suit is being repaired. He is informed by one of the engineers that his suit is going to be upgraded with some new technology in the hopes that it will be able to counteract the Q Gundam. Still stinging from his previous defeat, he demands to know when it will be able to be used but is told that it will take some time. He also overhears talk by a few other pilots about the how they had hoped to have “Maris Dor” on their team but have to settle for Zar, causing Delvis to bristle with rage. He promises to himself that he will not be taken off guard again.

The TA Ship Valkyrie has landed on the colony world of Doras, one of the outer Colony Edges, due to the needs for new supplies. Lani and two others volunteer to go and gather supplies from the locals though due to the fact that even in the edges that the Empire soldiers are presence, they are told to be careful. Stopping only to say goodbye to the Q Gundam, Lani and the others head out into the city. Lani is amazed by the size of the city, having never seen anything larger than her village and soon becomes lost from her companions. Wandering into one of the more rough parts of town, Lani accidentally crosses paths with a group of Empire soldiers, who are bullying one of the locals. Lani, not willing to see others get hurt and ignoring the orders she had been given, tries to step in to stop them, only for them to try and physically harm her instead. Much to her surprise, a young man defends her, getting into a fist fight and then grabbing her by the hand and running off with her into the alleyways to get away from the soldiers. Taking her to an abandoned building, the young man introduces himself as Haruto Orino. He’s soon joined by a young girl, who apparently is named Kid and who berates Haruto for bringing her there. Haruto explains that his family was killed by Empire soldiers, who still hunt for him for some reason and that he has been hiding in the city ruins ever since, with only Kid to keep him company. Almost on cue, a large Empire Ship passes by and Lani learns from Kid that she had heard that part of the fleet was planning to refuel on the planet. Realizing her friends on the Valkyrie are in danger, Lani decides to trust Haruto and tells him that she’s a member of the Third Army and that she needs his help to get back to the ship. Haruto, wanting to be the dashing hero and against Kid’s warnings, decides to help her and takes her through the city sewers. The three emerge only to find out from her fellow crew members (who had been searching for her) that Empire MS have discovered the location of the Valkyrie and are heading their way. Haruto shows the others a short cut and manage to get to the ship. Lani and the others quickly get into their MS, though Haruto protests against Lani trying to go into battle. The Q Gundam manages to hold off the rest of the suits before the ship takes off, the Gundam following after it into the upper atmosphere, before re-entering the ship.

Lani is surprised to find both Haruto and Kid on board the ship, having snuck on board during the chaos. Haruto is eager to take up the fight against the Empire, though many of the other crew members are less than impressed by him. Kid immediately hits it off with Doc and though Haruto tries to stick with Lani, he is ordered to appear before the captain.

On the home world of the Empire, the Emperor has a meeting with his Imperial Military Commanders on the process of Operation Downcast. He is given an update on how while the Third Army still remains small, their popularity is starting to gain traction along the outer edges with the minority species. The commanders thus have a plan which they hope to wipe out the Third Army in one fell swoop. After giving a quick rundown of the plan, the Emperor gives permission to go ahead with it, giving further instructions that if the mysterious Mobile Suit is found it is to be destroyed and it’s pilot taken prisoner. As they leave, he mutters about how he hopes this will be the end of it all.

Leaving the showers, Lani accidentally bumps into Haruto, who tries to save face with the girl by telling her that the captain is letting him stay on board as a pilot to help them out. Lani suggests it was mostly for pity but Haruto tries to act hurt at the suggestion. He tries to ask Lani about her life story but she refuses to give it, still feeling haunted by her friend’s death. Before he can get any further, however, a ship is picked up approaching the Valkyrie, causing Lani and Haruto to ready themselves in their Mobile Suits. While at first the ship trains it’s guns on the smaller vessel, they soon receive code transmissions suggesting it to be a Third Army afflicted ship, though a few of the crew members remind the Captain of what happened with the merchant ship from before. However, the Captain decides to go with his gut feeling and has the ship brought aboard. The captain and a few of the choice members of the crew, including Lani and Haruto go to meet with the incoming pilot. The vessel’s pilot steps out and taking off his helmet, reveals himself to be a young man with almost fox like features, what the others recognize to be a Animon, a humanoid with animal like tendencies. However, Haruto recognizes him to be Siras, an old friend of his from the ghettos who escaped long ago. Siras is glad to see Haruto but reveals himself to be a courier for the Third Army HQ sent to deliver information to the Captain as well as instructions. Handing over his orders, Siras also reveals that he has been transferred to the ship to act as an additional pilot, something which annoys the rest of the crew. The captain, reading over the orders, reveals that they have been told to head to the planetoid Gyras, as something big is being held there that is important for the Third Army to get their hands on. Siras has additionally been put in charge of the operation, something again which bristles the rest of the team a bit though Haruto is pleased to be working alongside his old friend, while Kid almost immediately tackle-hugs him once she spots him. With little else to do, the group returns to their battle stations to begin the operation.

On Gyras, a small jungle planetoid, several soldiers sit bored at their stations. When one of them hears a noise, he goes to check it, only to be knocked out by Siras, with Haruto taking care of the other two. Siras works on breaking into Data Room, while Haruto tries to find out while he ran away from them years ago, though he seems to hit a nerve when he asks Siras if he’s still looking for his sister after all this time, reminding him that she was taken away by a hunter vessel to provide “sport”. Lani, listening in from her cockpit in the hidden Q Gundam, apologizes to Siras for what happened, but Siras reminds her that that is why they fight and that he can’t think about it now. Entering the room finally, Siras and Haruto manage to extract the needed data, but as they start to leave, the automatic defense warning is set off and the bases’ armored division is scrambled. Racing back towards their ship, Siras calls on Lani to give them covering fire, though he is forced to give the order several times, as she starts to freeze up when the soldiers start to fire on her without their Mobile Suits. Taking off, the group manages to escape away from the base, though Siras manages to set off a group of explosives , destroying the base, killing the personal in the process and horrifying Lani. None the less, the three manage to make it back to the Valkyrie, which escapes the planet before the Empire ships can arrive.

On board the ESS flagship Domination, the military commander receives reports of the stolen data and though at first his suboridents are horrified and fear being punished by the Emperor, word of the fact that the Q Gundam was spotted among the gurella team gives him an idea. Calling up Delvis Zor, he starts to lay out a plan to finally eliminate both the Third Army and the Q Gundam at the same time.

At the new HQ of the Third Army, the leader of the rebel group reveals the purpose of the data to the other members: information on Operation Downcast, the use of several reconstructed terraforming cannons to destroy several key Third Army bases on the outer edges of the empire. While the construction for much of the cannons have been finished, the data has revealed that the key energy vent that it cannot operate without has yet to be installed and that there is a good chance that if they attack now, they should be able to give the Empire a crippling defeat. The Valkyrie is put in charge of the counter-operation, with several other ships to follow their instructions. As the meeting breaks up, several of the leaders try and talk to Lani, trying to convince her to let them borrow her and the Q Gundam in order to use it to improve their cell’s specific needs, but Haruto comes to the defense of the confused girl, forcing them to back off. Lani confides in Haruto that she feels used by the Third Army and that they need her only for the machine and not herself, as well as her frustration at not knowing even why she was given the Mobile Suit, though Siras manages to tell her to not think about it and that what’s important is their future, not the past. Lani agrees with this and the three are told to return to the Valkyrie as they prepare to head out.

Lani finds herself in the middle of a glowing starry void. Looking around, she spots a female figure bathed in a glowing green light. Calling out to the person for help, she tries to reach out towards them, only to suddenly find herself falling through a vortex of stars and planets before crashing into the floor of her quarters. Exiting her room, she finds officers and crew running to their battle stations. Talking to one of the crew, she finds that they have arrived to the location of the the cannons. Heading to the bridge, she sees on the view screen the massive structure, which for a moment scares her, but Haruto manages to calm her. It becomes clear that the Empire’s operation is being guarded by a large but not terribly impressive fleet. Kid starts to have a bad feeling, as does Lani and though the Captain takes this information to heart, he is soon overruled by the higher ups of the Third Army, who demands a start to the attack. The Third Army spaceships begin to fire on the small fleet, trying to soften it up, while the mobile units launch to take on what few Empire suits try to fight back. After a short battle, much of the Empire’s vessels have been badly crippled with the enemy mobile suits retreating back towards what remains of their ships. Seeing this, the Third Army spaceships move forward, trying destroy the enemy structure while they can.

Lani, however, starts to get a terrible feeling and for the briefest moments, thinks she can hear someone calling out to her. As the first shots hit the cannons, it becomes clear that the structure in front of them is simply an empty shell, a fake meant to draw them in. As the captain becomes aware of this and tries to call a retreat, a massive fleet of Empire ships come into view and begins firing on the Third Army, sending out a flood of Mobile Units at the same time. The Valkyrie tries to get in the way of one of the larger ships and manages to block a large blast meant for the Third Army’s command vessel but takes heavy damage in the process. Haruto and Siras in their own mobile units manage to make short work out of a battalion of the Empire’s mobile suits, with Haruto managing to fly into one of small ships, damaging it enough to cause it to crash into another ship, destroying it. However, Haruto suddenly gets hit by a shot delivered by Delvis Zor, in a new prototype Mobile Suit. Lani comes to Haruto’s defense and manages to draw Zor off, forcing him into a fierce fire fight. While Lani blames Zor and the Empire for the destruction of her home, Zor accuses her of being a bringer of death and even if she does not meaning to, of destroying the lives of others like an uncaring weapon. This throws Lani off enough for Zor to nearly get a hit in on the girl, but Haruto and Siras both attack him, throwing off his aim and damaging both of their suits in the process. This sets Lani off and activates once more the Q Gundam’s secondary system. This time Zor’s prototype Suit manages to hold off on Lani’s attack, though he takes terrible damage in the process. The two manage to lock their weapons against each other and fire at the same time and though Zor manages to blast off one of the Gundam’s arms in the process, Lani’s attack finally distablizes her foe’s unit enough to cause it to explode, Zor calling out his friend’s name as he dies.

The Valkyrie, it’s hull badly damaged, decides to make a tactical retreat, covering for the rest of the Third Army. Recalling the rest of it’s forces, Lani tries to make her way back towards the ship but is caught in the sight of the Dominator’s guns, which fire against her. While her mobile suit’s superior speed and agility manage to avoid much of the power of the energy blast, it is still hit by the edge of the attack enough to cause a structural damage. Seeing this chance, a battalion of the Empire’s Mobile Suits rush the Q Gundam, attempting to take it down. Haruto tries to stop the attack but he gets hit by a stray shot from one of the Empire’s battleships, tearing off half of his mobile suit in the process. Siras, seeing his friend in danger, manages to drag the stricken unit back towards the Valkyrie, even as he cries out to Lani. Lani, meanwhile, tries to defend herself and though she is able to cripple several of the suits, she is soon overwhelmed and the Q Gundam is shattered almost completely by combined enemy fire, torn apart to scrape.

On the Valkyrie, Haruto sits in the corner of the bay, distraught. As Siras walks over to try and talk to him, he punches him, accusing him of abandoning her. Siras tells him that there was nothing they could do and that he would have been dead like her, if he hadn’t saved him. However, Kid walks in and tells them that Lani is not dead, something which surprises both of them. When Siras asks how she could know, Kid simply tells him that she doesn’t know how but that she knows that she’s still alive. Haruto walks over one of the ship’s windows and looks out into space, promising himself that they will rescue her, no matter what.

Onboard an Empire vessel, inside a hi-tech cell, an unconscious Lani lays on the floor. As it leaves behind the battle field, it passes by masses of destroyed mobile suits. Vanishing into the distance, neither ship sees the remains of the Q Gundam’s head, crushed and bullet ridden, float by, into the endless void.

The End

Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Resurrection

2020-06-22T03:50:04Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Resurrection
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 6/21/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 30,000 AD
|synopsis= Lani Asaka is a young teenager living in a small village, who soon gets caught up in the struggles between the ruling class and lower classes thanks to an ancient mecha.
|rating= G
|additionalnotes= The first part of the Q Gundam Quartet.
|}}

Lani Asaka is a young teenager living on a small farming colony within the greater Versal Empire. The Empire itself has begun to strike against smaller uprisings being lead by a group calling itself The Third Army, themselves formed after increasing discriminations against non-noble families. One day, during a market day, Empire forces attack Lani’s village, apparently on the search for something. Rushing home, she only sees her parents long enough for her mother to tell her to flee to a nearby memorial mound, before her home is destroyed and her family is killed. Lani does so and when a stray shot blows a hole in the structure, accidentally falls through, discovering the entrance to a cockpit. In a panic, Lani manages to cause the now revealed Mobile Suit to rise, taking out one enemy Suits in the process, which seems to have an effect on one of the older solders. Fleeing clumsy away from her village, she is ambushed two other times before she’s suddenly saved by a different mobile suit, which she discovered is piloted by one of her friends, who had secretly been a member of the Third Army. She leads Lani to a Third Army ship, the Valkyrie, which had been secretly hidden away and after managing secure the Mobile Suit, take off just in time to witness the rest of the village being carpet bombed by the Empire Army.

At the Empire’s Homeworld, the head of the military reports the destruction of the colony to the elderly Emperor, as well as the reports of the newly sighted Mobile Suit. This news seems to disturb the Emperor, who demands that the TA Ship be tracked down and destroyed. Though partially confused, the Commander agrees to this, leaving the room and the Emperor to bemoan a feeling of unleashing a terrible mistake. The Commander contacts the nearest fleet and gives them the orders he had received. On board one of the ships, Delvis Zor, the soldier who had witnessed his comrade get killed, swears to get revenge on the Mobile Suit and it’s pilot and volunteers to lead the effort to capture the ship.

Onboard the ship, Lani is introduced to the rest of the pilots and crew, though she soon becomes overwhelmed by questions about the Mobile Suit and retreats to an empty quarters, trying to cope with the death of her family. She’s soon visited by her friend, who shares with her the sorrow of having lost everything that is precious to them but takes comfort in that they’re in this together. Lani is then suddenly requested to meet with the captain, her friend offering to escort her, though Lani turns it down. Lani meets with the captain, who explains to her what the Third Army’s goals are and asks her about the Mobile Suit, which she is unable to explain but now refuses to use, even though the Captain asks her to help them. He is understanding but the conversation is suddenly interrupted by the arrival of a smaller vessel. The captain goes to meet with the pilot of the vessel, Lani following along. The pilot is a small space merchant, who gives the Captain coordinates to an abandoned satellite cluster, which Lani finds out is the manner in which the Ship itself often salvages to pay for the few Suits that they have. The merchant takes unusual interest in Lani’s Mobile Suit before leaving. A few of the crew don’t trust the merchant but realize that they have little choice in the matter as they need the supplies and the next friendly colony. With no choice, the ship takes off towards the cluster.

Onboard his ship, the pilot sends a message to the Empire vessel ESS Zodiac, giving the location of where the TA ship will be headed. The captain of the Zodiac then orders the ship to try and intercept the rebel spacecraft.

At the TA ship, Lani is struggling to fit in and even more so when a few of the crew members learn that Lani has no interest taking part in the fighting, with one of the pilots accusing her of cowardice and another telling her that the conflict affects them all. One of the pilots argues that if she isn’t going to take part, then she should give up the Mobile Suit to one of them and though Lani doesn’t like the idea, she realizes that it’s the best thing to do, after which she leaves the room. Lani bumps into the doctor who tries to help cheer her up and give her some perspective on everything, which seems to help her a little bit. The ship enters the satellite field and Lani is amazed by the sight of the junk strewn space, having never left her own planet. As the ship settles into the debris field, several suits are sent out to pick up what technology they require. Lani, however, gets a bad feeling and not long after, the salvaging group is suddenly ambushed by Empire Mobile Suits. Lani’s friend scrambles for the fight and when Lani hesitates, one of the other pilots is chosen to pilot Lani’s MS. However, much to their surprise, they find they can’t even get inside the machine, as if it is purposefully locking others out. Hearing the group getting overpowered over the communications line, Lani rushes to the MS and much to everyone else’s surprise, manages to unlock it and takes off into the middle of the battle. Though at first, her lack of combat prowess puts her at a disadvantage against the other enemy suits, she soon finds the sheer speed and agility of the MS allows her to avoid almost any attack the Empire throws against her. During one of her attacks, one of the Empire pilots manages to get the best of her and mocks that the Third Army is so going to be destroyed, but before he can finish, he manages to get hit by a shot from one of the ship’s pilots. However, the group realizes they’re far too outgunned and instead manages to slip out another way before the Zodiac can realize what has happened. By the time they are able to leave the field, the Third Army ship has escaped.

The Zodiac captain reports back to the Imperial Military Command of the loss of the Third Army ship. The commander tells him to remain where he is and that he will have further instructions for him. He turns to confer with his fellow military leaders and each of them, while eager to put an end to the Third Army’s actions, are also wondering why the Emperor seems to suddenly want to accelerate plans to destroy them. Each of them agree, though, that the gains will outweigh any issues that may arise. Their conversation is interrupted by the arrival of Delvis Zor, who had been recalled. The High Commander applauds his past actions and performance and gives him a new task, one which he may be interested in.

The TA Ship has stopped in orbit around a small asteroid, while it works on repairs from it’s last battle. Inside, Lani is looking over the MS, wondering about why she could pilot it and nobody else and about why her mother had the device which was able to activate it. Her friend comes to check up on her and then explains to her why they’re all fighting and what they’re fighting for. She tells Lani that though they have both lost their families, this crew can forever be relayed on to be her family after this, something which brings comfort to her. Their conversation is interrupted as they’re called to a meeting of all ship staff. In the main bay room, the captain addresses the team. He doesn’t mince words and feels that the Third Army has been somehow recently compromised and that he has decided the only thing to do is bring what they do know back to their headquarters at the former colony of Alboria. He also asks Lani to continue to operate as the pilot of the new MS, with the hopes they might be able to use it to turn the tides in their efforts against the Empire, something that the girl agrees to do so. As repairs finish, the ship takes off once more in the direction of the Alboria.

Lani takes this time to better equate herself with the ship and it’s crew and takes a small moment to practice in the MS, finding that she almost seems to know how to operate it by pure instinct, though she still loses the small competition she has with the other pilots. The fun is interrupted as they discover the remains of the merchants’ vessel and realizes that it has been destroyed by the Empire, though they are able to recover it’s data compartment, which is brought onboard and given to Doc to translate.

As the ship approaches the location of Alboria, Doc finally breaks through the encryption, only to discover that it includes a communication sent to the Empire detailing the location of the main base of the Third Army. Too late, the vessel realizes they have entered a trap as they discover the entire satellite abandoned and as they get nearer, Empire ships emerge from behind the the Colony and begin to attack the ship. Scrambling every suit at their disposal, the smaller force of the ship finds itself horribly outmatched against the fleet which has been sent against them. Lani goes out as well and though she at first tries to help, she is suddenly sidelined by Delvis Zor, who begins to blame her for his friend’s death and calls out vengeance against her. Though Lani’s suit is far faster and more agile than Delvis’, his combat experience keeps the two even, keeping her separated from the rest as the ship takes damage from the constant barrage of the Empire space vessels. Forcing her onto the surface of the artificial satellite, Lani doesn’t even understand why he hates her and tries to defend her actions, but he simply insults her and tells her that he’ll get his hands on her MS after he kills her. After a lengthy battle, he manages to corner her against some debris. However, before he can hit her with a final strike, Lani’s friend bursts through and gets in the way, her suit getting horribly damaged. As she skids away, she tells Lani not to give up hope and to believe in the rest of the crew, before her suit explodes, killing her. Lani is overcome by anger and sorrow and as she cries out for her dead friend, her eyes take on a subtle glow as a secondary system within the suit activates, causing it to suddenly increase speed at such a high level that it nearly tears Delvis’ own MS apart in the process. She then proceeds to decimate almost the entire group of Empire MS troops with strange energy shockwaves before the system suddenly shuts itself down, causing her to nearly pass out. At the same time, a group of Third Army vessels suddenly appear and begin to firing on the Empire fleet, helping the stricken ship to retreat in the process. Delvis Zor sees this from his badly damaged MS and swears vengeance against Lani for what she’s done.

Back on board, the captain speaks with his fellow officers, learning that the Third Army has moved it’s headquarters to a new location and that he is to make his way towards the Outer Colony Edges for resupply and new orders. As the other crew members mourn the deaths of several of comrades, Lani sits silently inside her unit, devastated still by the death of her friend and everything that she knew having been lost. She remembers her friend’s last words and silently agrees with them. As she looks over the systems in front of her, she notices a phrase lit up on one of the screens: GUNDAM. Outside, the vessel silently makes it’s way through space, accompanied by a small group of Mobile Suits to protect it.

The End

In the back alley of a city on one of the outer colonies, a young man walks through the rain, before finding shelter underneath an overhang. After a moment, the rain slows and he steps outside. He looks up at the sky and sees the stars, before smiling….

Mobile Guardian Q Gundam: Resurrection

2020-06-22T03:44:07Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "Lani Asaka is a young teenager living on a small farming colony within the greater Versal Empire. The Empire itself has begun to strike against smaller uprisings being lead by..."

Lani Asaka is a young teenager living on a small farming colony within the greater Versal Empire. The Empire itself has begun to strike against smaller uprisings being lead by a group calling itself The Third Army, themselves formed after increasing discriminations against non-noble families. One day, during a market day, Empire forces attack Lani’s village, apparently on the search for something. Rushing home, she only sees her parents long enough for her mother to tell her to flee to a nearby memorial mound, before her home is destroyed and her family is killed. Lani does so and when a stray shot blows a hole in the structure, accidentally falls through, discovering the entrance to a cockpit. In a panic, Lani manages to cause the now revealed Mobile Suit to rise, taking out one enemy Suits in the process, which seems to have an effect on one of the older solders. Fleeing clumsy away from her village, she is ambushed two other times before she’s suddenly saved by a different mobile suit, which she discovered is piloted by one of her friends, who had secretly been a member of the Third Army. She leads Lani to a Third Army ship, the Valkyrie, which had been secretly hidden away and after managing secure the Mobile Suit, take off just in time to witness the rest of the village being carpet bombed by the Empire Army.

At the Empire’s Homeworld, the head of the military reports the destruction of the colony to the elderly Emperor, as well as the reports of the newly sighted Mobile Suit. This news seems to disturb the Emperor, who demands that the TA Ship be tracked down and destroyed. Though partially confused, the Commander agrees to this, leaving the room and the Emperor to bemoan a feeling of unleashing a terrible mistake. The Commander contacts the nearest fleet and gives them the orders he had received. On board one of the ships, Delvis Zor, the soldier who had witnessed his comrade get killed, swears to get revenge on the Mobile Suit and it’s pilot and volunteers to lead the effort to capture the ship.

Onboard the ship, Lani is introduced to the rest of the pilots and crew, though she soon becomes overwhelmed by questions about the Mobile Suit and retreats to an empty quarters, trying to cope with the death of her family. She’s soon visited by her friend, who shares with her the sorrow of having lost everything that is precious to them but takes comfort in that they’re in this together. Lani is then suddenly requested to meet with the captain, her friend offering to escort her, though Lani turns it down. Lani meets with the captain, who explains to her what the Third Army’s goals are and asks her about the Mobile Suit, which she is unable to explain but now refuses to use, even though the Captain asks her to help them. He is understanding but the conversation is suddenly interrupted by the arrival of a smaller vessel. The captain goes to meet with the pilot of the vessel, Lani following along. The pilot is a small space merchant, who gives the Captain coordinates to an abandoned satellite cluster, which Lani finds out is the manner in which the Ship itself often salvages to pay for the few Suits that they have. The merchant takes unusual interest in Lani’s Mobile Suit before leaving. A few of the crew don’t trust the merchant but realize that they have little choice in the matter as they need the supplies and the next friendly colony. With no choice, the ship takes off towards the cluster.

Onboard his ship, the pilot sends a message to the Empire vessel ESS Zodiac, giving the location of where the TA ship will be headed. The captain of the Zodiac then orders the ship to try and intercept the rebel spacecraft.

At the TA ship, Lani is struggling to fit in and even more so when a few of the crew members learn that Lani has no interest taking part in the fighting, with one of the pilots accusing her of cowardice and another telling her that the conflict affects them all. One of the pilots argues that if she isn’t going to take part, then she should give up the Mobile Suit to one of them and though Lani doesn’t like the idea, she realizes that it’s the best thing to do, after which she leaves the room. Lani bumps into the doctor who tries to help cheer her up and give her some perspective on everything, which seems to help her a little bit. The ship enters the satellite field and Lani is amazed by the sight of the junk strewn space, having never left her own planet. As the ship settles into the debris field, several suits are sent out to pick up what technology they require. Lani, however, gets a bad feeling and not long after, the salvaging group is suddenly ambushed by Empire Mobile Suits. Lani’s friend scrambles for the fight and when Lani hesitates, one of the other pilots is chosen to pilot Lani’s MS. However, much to their surprise, they find they can’t even get inside the machine, as if it is purposefully locking others out. Hearing the group getting overpowered over the communications line, Lani rushes to the MS and much to everyone else’s surprise, manages to unlock it and takes off into the middle of the battle. Though at first, her lack of combat prowess puts her at a disadvantage against the other enemy suits, she soon finds the sheer speed and agility of the MS allows her to avoid almost any attack the Empire throws against her. During one of her attacks, one of the Empire pilots manages to get the best of her and mocks that the Third Army is so going to be destroyed, but before he can finish, he manages to get hit by a shot from one of the ship’s pilots. However, the group realizes they’re far too outgunned and instead manages to slip out another way before the Zodiac can realize what has happened. By the time they are able to leave the field, the Third Army ship has escaped.

The Zodiac captain reports back to the Imperial Military Command of the loss of the Third Army ship. The commander tells him to remain where he is and that he will have further instructions for him. He turns to confer with his fellow military leaders and each of them, while eager to put an end to the Third Army’s actions, are also wondering why the Emperor seems to suddenly want to accelerate plans to destroy them. Each of them agree, though, that the gains will outweigh any issues that may arise. Their conversation is interrupted by the arrival of Delvis Zor, who had been recalled. The High Commander applauds his past actions and performance and gives him a new task, one which he may be interested in.

The TA Ship has stopped in orbit around a small asteroid, while it works on repairs from it’s last battle. Inside, Lani is looking over the MS, wondering about why she could pilot it and nobody else and about why her mother had the device which was able to activate it. Her friend comes to check up on her and then explains to her why they’re all fighting and what they’re fighting for. She tells Lani that though they have both lost their families, this crew can forever be relayed on to be her family after this, something which brings comfort to her. Their conversation is interrupted as they’re called to a meeting of all ship staff. In the main bay room, the captain addresses the team. He doesn’t mince words and feels that the Third Army has been somehow recently compromised and that he has decided the only thing to do is bring what they do know back to their headquarters at the former colony of Alboria. He also asks Lani to continue to operate as the pilot of the new MS, with the hopes they might be able to use it to turn the tides in their efforts against the Empire, something that the girl agrees to do so. As repairs finish, the ship takes off once more in the direction of the Alboria.

Lani takes this time to better equate herself with the ship and it’s crew and takes a small moment to practice in the MS, finding that she almost seems to know how to operate it by pure instinct, though she still loses the small competition she has with the other pilots. The fun is interrupted as they discover the remains of the merchants’ vessel and realizes that it has been destroyed by the Empire, though they are able to recover it’s data compartment, which is brought onboard and given to Doc to translate.

As the ship approaches the location of Alboria, Doc finally breaks through the encryption, only to discover that it includes a communication sent to the Empire detailing the location of the main base of the Third Army. Too late, the vessel realizes they have entered a trap as they discover the entire satellite abandoned and as they get nearer, Empire ships emerge from behind the the Colony and begin to attack the ship. Scrambling every suit at their disposal, the smaller force of the ship finds itself horribly outmatched against the fleet which has been sent against them. Lani goes out as well and though she at first tries to help, she is suddenly sidelined by Delvis Zor, who begins to blame her for his friend’s death and calls out vengeance against her. Though Lani’s suit is far faster and more agile than Delvis’, his combat experience keeps the two even, keeping her separated from the rest as the ship takes damage from the constant barrage of the Empire space vessels. Forcing her onto the surface of the artificial satellite, Lani doesn’t even understand why he hates her and tries to defend her actions, but he simply insults her and tells her that he’ll get his hands on her MS after he kills her. After a lengthy battle, he manages to corner her against some debris. However, before he can hit her with a final strike, Lani’s friend bursts through and gets in the way, her suit getting horribly damaged. As she skids away, she tells Lani not to give up hope and to believe in the rest of the crew, before her suit explodes, killing her. Lani is overcome by anger and sorrow and as she cries out for her dead friend, her eyes take on a subtle glow as a secondary system within the suit activates, causing it to suddenly increase speed at such a high level that it nearly tears Delvis’ own MS apart in the process. She then proceeds to decimate almost the entire group of Empire MS troops with strange energy shockwaves before the system suddenly shuts itself down, causing her to nearly pass out. At the same time, a group of Third Army vessels suddenly appear and begin to firing on the Empire fleet, helping the stricken ship to retreat in the process. Delvis Zor sees this from his badly damaged MS and swears vengeance against Lani for what she’s done.

Back on board, the captain speaks with his fellow officers, learning that the Third Army has moved it’s headquarters to a new location and that he is to make his way towards the Outer Colony Edges for resupply and new orders. As the other crew members mourn the deaths of several of comrades, Lani sits silently inside her unit, devastated still by the death of her friend and everything that she knew having been lost. She remembers her friend’s last words and silently agrees with them. As she looks over the systems in front of her, she notices a phrase lit up on one of the screens: GUNDAM. Outside, the vessel silently makes it’s way through space, accompanied by a small group of Mobile Suits to protect it.

The End

In the back alley of a city on one of the outer colonies, a young man walks through the rain, before finding shelter underneath an overhang. After a moment, the rain slows and he steps outside. He looks up at the sky and sees the stars, before smiling….

Moonlight Surprise

2020-04-24T06:00:59Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Moonlight Surprise
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 4/23/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-80
|timeplacement=
|synopsis= The adventures of Minori Tatsumaki and the rest of the reborn queens of the Silver Millennium
|rating= G
|additionalnotes=
|}}

'''Episode 1'''

Story A - I’m Minori Tatsumaki!

In a small bedroom, a teenage girl with long red hair lays in bed, sprawled partially out of her covers. She snores. She is unaware of the door slowly opening as a figure creeps in. Sleeping unawares, the figure creeps up before slamming a pillow on her face, causing the girl to jump up to her feet. She meets face to face with a much younger girl and after a moment or two, she tries to tackle the girl, which turns into her chasing her around the room.

Girl: Miho!!!! This is the last time!!!!

Miho: mama and papa told me to get you up!!!!

Girl: huh..wait..*the girl stops and grabs her clock looking at it* GAH I’M GOING TO BE LATE!

The girl scrambles to get dressed, tying her hair up in a long hair braid.

Miho: told you so!!!!

Girl: shut up!!!!

After some time, Miho walks downstairs. A woman is working on a meal, while a man sits at the table.

Woman: Miho? did you wake up your sister?

Miho nods, just as the teenage girl bursts downstairs.

Woman: oh good morning, Min-

Girl: NO TIME! SEEYA!!!!

Woman sighs and holds up a school bag. After a moment or two, the girl bolts back and grabs the bag, running back out.

The teenage girl runs past a group of bushes. As she does so, they rustle and a young woman with short brown hair, bursts up from the plants, wearing dark glasses.

Woman: I’ve finally found you, Minori Tatsumaki

Woman glances up and notices a bird on top of her head, who then pecks her in the middle her face, causing her to flail and fall backwards.

In a classroom, the teacher is calling roll.

Teacher: Kagemori (here), Hanamura (here!!), Saito (here…), Fujigumi (huh? here), Tatsumaki….Tatsumaki??

The door bursts open and as it does so, the red haired girl scrambled through the door, past the teacher and students and through an open window, crashing.

Teacher: and Tatsumaki is here *marks it on her paper*

The girl meanwhile has thankfully landed in the tree and frowns as a nest has gotten itself stuck on her head, a bird flying over to feed it’s chicks. An arrow points to her head with the words “Minori Tatsumaki - Protagonist”

Meanwhile, on the ground, the woman from before now lays facedown, unconscious. An arrow points to the woman that reads “Freya de Tura - Knocked Out”

Story B - I’m Freya!

Minori Tatsumaki dribbles the ball down the basketball court, avoiding all her classmates, before making an easy basket. She is unaware of Freya taking a photo of her as her classmates celebrate with her.

Freya: Minori Tatsumaki. 15 years old. Good at athletics.

Minori Tatsumaki sits in the classroom, lounging at her desk, half paying attention. She doesn’t notice her name being called, until she gets an eraser thrown in her face. Freya once again takes a photo of her.

Freya: not very good at academics.

Minori is walking home and stops in front of a vending machine. She digs in her skirt pocket and pulls out a coin and puts it in and chooses a drink. When it doesn’t come out, she starts kicking the machine, then punching it, then shaking it with her bare hands, before, looking down into it, the drink shooting out into her face. Freya once again takes a photo.

Freya: Apparently terrible temper. That has to be her.

Freya takes another photo, only to hear a growling noise next to her. She glance over, only to find a large dog face to face with her. The dog leaps on her, Minori glancing sideways for a moment, before hearing the machine drop another drink and grabbing it, walking away.

Back at her home, Minori is at the dinner table with her parents and her little sister. Minori reaches out to grab a piece from the hot pot they’re having, only for Miho to grab it before her.

Minori: hey! that was mine!!!

Miho: hee you’re too slow!

Minori tries to grab the piece with her chopsticks but Miho keeps dodging her easily. Minori finally manages to grab part of it but it then turns into a tug of war with each of them. The parents ignore this, having obviously gotten used to all this. There’s the sound of a knock at the door.

Mother: Minori, will you get the door please?

Minori: huh?

Minori is distracted enough that Miho snatches the food and eats it.

Minori: HEY!
Father: Minori, do as your mother says.

Minori grumbles and gets out of her chair and heads to door, opening it.

Freya stands there, leaning on a large stick, looking horribly beat up, her clothes ripped. She tries to say something but instead collapses on the ground in front of the door. Minori blinks, then slowly closes the door.

Mother: who was it?

Minori: nobody

Freya lays there, as a bird flies over and then starts pecking at her head.

'''Episode 2'''

Story A - Minori’s Day

Minori races down the school hallway, just as the bell starts to ring. Opening the door, she slides through as the sound of her crashing rings out.

Teacher (off screen): Tatsumaki..present

After what is obviously a while later, Minori is walking down the hallway, sighing and rubbing the back of her head.

??: well well well, it seems the peasant managed to make her way to school once more.

Minori grimaces and turns towards another girl, who is surrounded by several other girls, a few of whom are bowing.

Minori: You trying to start something, Tomoko?

Minori gives a sideways glance to Tomoko, the girls behind her quickly hiding behind their “boss”. An arrow appears next to head reading “Tomoko Kawasaki - Rich and royal pain in the butt”.

Tomoko: ohohoho ever the crude one, aren’t you, Tatsumaki! You do know I will gladly let you into my fan club if you wish!

Minori: why would I do that?

Tomoko: well naturally because I’m beautiful, rich, smart, rich, talented, rich, popular and did I mention I’m rich ohohohoho!!!! I would do you well to make friends with those who are your betters ohohohohoho!

The girls applaud around Tomoko, while she continues to laugh, not even aware Minori wandered off half way through her little speech.

Gym Period. Minori is lounging under a tree as her class attempts to play a soccer game. She glances over, noticing a white haired student trying to play the game and utterly failing. She shrugs and closes her eyes once again, only to have a ball nearly hit her.

Minori: Hey!
Minori looks annoyed, as another girl runs up to grab the soccer ball.

Akira: hey you ok there, Minori?

Akira smiles, the light glinting off her teeth, causing Minori to groan in annoyance.

Minori: can you try and not do that?

Akira: oh gosh sorry!

Akira covers her mouth, as a sign appears next to her head. It reads “Akira Kazama - Childhood friend. Shiny Teeth. Irritatingly Perfect”

Akira: you know you really should get back to class. I don’t want you to get in trouble

Minori: eh i’ll be fine

Minori waves off Akira, who simply smiles.

Akira: anyway, I’ll see you after gym!

Akira runs off to the field, Minori slipping back into sleep, unaware of Freya rising up out of the bushes, dressed in camouflage gear. She’s about to poke Minori with a stick, when a ball flies past and hits her in the face, causing her to crash back into the bushes.

Student: sorry!

School is ending and Minori closes her shoe locker, heading out.

??: wa…wait!!!!

Minori looks over and spots a young woman hobbling towards her, again looking injured. Minori has an utterly stunned look on her face on how messed up the woman looks.

Freya: allow me to introduce myself! My name is Freya De Tura and you! are the queen I’ve been looking for!!!!

Story B - I Ain’t no Queen!!!

Minori sits in one of the empty classrooms, just looking at Freya, who has managed to clean herself up somehow and sits completely still. Minori keeps staring at her, with Freya staring back again. After a moment or two, Minori frowns and reaches over, pausing and then waving her hand in front of her face.

Freya: I’M SO HAPPY!!!!

Minori is startled enough that she almost falls out of her chair

Freya: at last! I’ve found you! I could cry!!!

She does so, rather over the top as well

Minori: are you..alright?

Freya: excuse me! my joy simply overwhelmed me. Allow me to introduce myself, My name is Freya and you!

Freya points dramatically at Minori, close enough that she could poke her eye out easily

Freya: you are the Queen of Quinox!

Minori: twin ox?

Minori imagines herself dressed in an ox costume with a crown on her head.

Freya: no no Quinox! the legendary tenth planet! you see…

Freya bats away a fly which is buzzing around her head

The following scenes are done in a classical oil paint style.

Freya: long ago each of the planets were home to different kingdoms, ruled over by kindly queens. These women ruled justly and a golden age prospered. However, an evil power attacked these worlds and in the chaos, the queens were killed. In a last desperate act, the queen of the moon made a wish on the silver crystal, sending their souls to the planet Earth to be reborn on the present day. You, Minori Tatsumaki, are the reborn Queen of Quinox!

Freya points dramatically, only to find Minori having fallen asleep

Freya: PAY ATTENTION

Minori slowly wakes up and yawns

Freya: did you hear anything I said at all!?

Minori: what you’re saying is crazy..why should I believe you anyway?

Freya: well because I-

The fly buzzes under Freya’s nose

Freya: I…I..I..ACHOO!!!

Freya sneezes! There’s a poof of smoke and instead of the young woman from before, a brown cat sits in her spot.

Minori:…….

Freya:…….

back home, Minori’s mother is working on the dinner, while her father is looking over the food, trying to reach for it, only to have his hand hit by the back of her spoon, Miho giggling. There’s the sound of rapid footsteps outside and the door suddenly bursts open, Minori holding up the cat version of Freya

Minori: I GOT A FREE CAT!

Freya just sweat drops

'''Episode 3'''

Story A - Minori and the Bicycle

Minori walks out of the door, blindfolded, followed by Freya as a cat, along with her parents and Miho

Minori: can I look????

Father coughs for a moment

Father: as you are well aware, you’re almost 16 years old and your mother and I decided that it’s time you had a little independence getting around the city.

Minori: wait…you got me a car!? a motorcycle!

Father: even better!

Father removes the blindfold revealing…a pink bicycle. With a horn.

Minori:……

Miho: the horn was my idea!

Minori’s facial expression is not one of joy.

Mother: I hope you enjoy using it from now on!

Minori’s face still hasn’t changed and in fact has gotten worse.

Minori sighs, riding the bicycle, slowly. Freya is walking alongside her

Minori: I can’t believe they did this to me. I wanted a motorcycle! a motorcycle!

Freya: that’s not important now! What’s more important is that you learn how to be a proper queen!

Minori: will you quit that! I’m not going to be a q-

??: OHOHOHOHOHO

Minori:..and here she comes

Tomoko approaches on her own bicycle, followed by her followers on their own bicycles.

Tomoko: well now..if it isn’t the little miss peasant? ohohoho! Just what do you call that?? Why, such a toy belongs to a child, though I suppose that matches you ohohoho!

Minori angrily grips the bicycle handles

Minori: yeah well that wimpy little bike of yours is no match for my speed, miss perfect

Tomoko grimaces angrily, wringing her hands on the handle

Tomoko: you dare….very well..we shall see..who is the true master of speed!

The two girls “revve up” their bicycles like motorcycles and after a signal from one of the other girls, they take off! Leaving Freya behind.

Freya: h…hey..wait!…I can’t belive it…

Minori and Tomoko drive like crazy across town. As they ride, they bump into each other, the sound of crowds roaring piercing the air. The two zoom past, nearly hitting Inazumi and Chiyo in the process and running over a dark skinned man in a white suit.

Tomoko: I will not be beaten!!!!!

Minori: Take this!!!!!!!

the two girls bounce off the top of a car and fly into midair. The two bikes and passengers then plunge towards a passing truck and there’s a huge explosion, destroying several buildings in the process. The scene then pauses as Minori looks at the VHS tape cover in front of her.

Minori: aw man. I thought this movie was actually going to be a good one. Bikes causing an explosion that big. Yeah, right.

Minori then turns off the TV as well as the viewer.

Story B - I don’t know english!

Minori sighs as she walks into her room and sits down at her desk. She opens up a small book and frowns at the blank pages

Freya; is something wrong, my queen?

Freya is sitting on the edge of the windowsill, now in human form.

Minori: My name’s Minori! Mi-no-ri and i’m not a queen! It’s just this stupid english homework i’ve got to do. Uggggggh I’M NO GOOD AT THIS SORT OF THING!

Minori pulls a bit at her hair with Freya sighing at this. Freya pauses and then snaps her fingers.

Freya: I know! What if I just beam the language into your brain!

Minori: wait you can do that!?

Freya: oh yes! It should be easy enough to do! So just close your eyes and I’ll begin!
Minori closes her eyes tightly. Freya reaches out and places her fingers against Minori’s forehead. After a moment, Freya’s Q symbol on her forehead glows. Minori slowly opens her eyes.

Freya: that should do it!

Minori: ¡Ahora por fin puedo terminar mi tarea! Espera, ¿por qué sueno así?

Freya blinks then hits her fist in her palm

Freya: oh yes! there’s more then one language on this planet, isn’t there!

Minori: Pues cambialo !!

Freya: alright alright!

Freya tries again

Minori: essayez encore!

Freya tries yet again

Minori: riprova!

Freya tries yet again. There’s a knock at Minori’s door.

Minori’s mother: Minori! It’s almost time for dinner! Are you coming downstairs?

Minori: Shì de, māmā! Wǒ mǎshàng jiù huì shīwàngle!

Minori’s mother: a-are you alright, Minori?

Minori grimaces, her fist shaking: y..y-yes..I..am..fish shoe…..

Minori’s mother: oh! well if you say so!

Minori’s mother heads downstairs, laughing a bit to herself

Minori looks back angerly at Freya

Minori: FISH THIS!!!!

Freya: alright alright!

Freya tries one last time

Minori: h..hello….hello…oh thank god! I’m back to normal!

Minori sighs and rests her head against the desk

Minori: i thought I’d be like that forever

Freya: well since that’s done, you can at least get your homework done

Minori: yeah I ca-GAH MY HOMEWORK! FREYA I NEED YOU TO BEAM THAT ENGLISH INTO MY HEAD

Freya: wait you just said-

Minori: come on Freya, I need you to do it!

Freya: no way!

Minori starts to chase Freya around the room, begging her to do what she did before, while Freya keeps refusing

'''Episode 4'''

Story A - Here Comes Jenn and Trenton

Teacher: class, we have some new students who will be joining us in class today. Please introduce yourselves.

The girl, who has short brown hair steps forward, an invisible breeze seems to blow through the room as petals fly by.

Girl: I’m Jenn Collins, a pleasure to meet you

a boy steps forward, sparkles around him as well

Boy: Trenton Collins, glad to be here.

Teacher: please have a seat

Jenn walks past several of the students, all of whom whisper excitly about the new girl, especially the boys. Jenn takes a seat next to Minori, who glances over, only to have the other girl glance back with a graceful smile on her face. Trenton meanwhile is immediately surrounded by several of the girls, as well as a few boys who ask him questions.

Minori leans against a wall during gym, while Jenn gracefully hits back one of the volleyballs to the other side of the net. Akira walks over to Minori.

Akira: hey aren’t you going to join?

Minori: people like her bug me

Akira: huh? collins-san?

Minori: yeah, they always think they’re perfect and end up making the rest of us look bad

In music class, Jenn plays a graceful piece of violin music, while Tomoko watches, just stewing with rage.

Minori: i mean seriously. She’s acts like she’s some kind of princess. How the heck are the rest of us suppose to compete.

Minori sits in class again, frowning and watching as a few girls chat with Jenn, each of them complimenting her on her looks and her grace. Trenton walks forward towards the small crowd.

Minori: I mean give me a break. There must be something that makes her normal.

Trenton: dear sister, I think it would be in your best interest not to bore these lovely girls with your pointless little stories. I suggest we get back to class work.

Jenn pauses, then grabs the teacher’s desk and slams it hard over her brother, causing it to crack in half.

Trenton bolts up right, fuming.

Trenton: what was that for, you crazy woman!?

Jenn: My stories are not boring and you better not call me crazy

Trenton: Crazy crazy! You’re totally crazy!

Trenton makes a mocking face at Jenn, who growls angerly and grabs her violin, trying to swing it at his head several times.

The rest of the class slowly goes from looks of admiration to looks of slight discomfort and head back towards their desks.

Minori: huh…guess they are pretty normal after all

Minori then ducks as another desk flies past her head as the two siblings continue their mocking tones

Story B- Here comes orion!

Freya wanders over to a bench, looking utterly exhausted. She sighs. She watches as several couples walk by and looks dejected and depressed.

??: Now what’s bothering you, my love?

Freya looks surprised, then slowly turns, only to find herself looking face to face with a young man with silver hair tied back in a ponytail. An arrow appears next to his head “Orion Felinus - Suave, good looking, gentleman”

Freya: Orion?..ORION!!

Freya embraces Orion, starting to cry. Orion strokes her hair and holds her close.

Orion: there there, it’s alright now. We’re together again.

Freya: but how…when?

Orion: it’s a long story..but how are you doing? Did you find your queen??

Freya: Well, you could say that….

Minori snores in bed, face down and sprawled across the covers. Freya hops on her back.
Freya: Minori! wake up! you’re going to be late to class. again.

Minori keeps snoring. Freya jumps on her back several times with no success. Minori turns over, knocking Freya off the bed. Freya grumbles and leaps up, landing on Minori’s face. Freya looks confident that Minori is going to wake up, only for Minori to keep snoring under her. There’s a knock at the door.

Mother: Minori! it’s time to get up, you’re going to be late!

Minori bolts up right, sending Freya flying out of the window and crashing to the ground below in human form.

Freya: we still have a little work to do. What about you?

Orion: oh well I’m taking care of the twins. I have to say they’re just the same as I remember them.

Jenn is playing a piece on her violin while Trenton watches

Trenton: you’re flat

Jenn: what?

Trenton: I said you’re flat, you got the note wrong

Jenn: i did not get it wrong!

Trenton: oh i’m sorry! do i need to repeat myself. I said you got it wrong!

Jenn grips her violin like it’s a bat

Jenn: you want to say that again??

Orion: now now you two, I’m sure Trenton is just trying to h-

Orion gets whacked in the face on accident by the violin

Jenn: I did not make a mistake!!

Trenton: you calling me a liar??

Orion manages to get back up again, only to get whacked in the face as Trenton makes a large gesture. Orion decides this time just to stay down as the twins argue.

Orion and Freya both have a look on their face that are less then pleased. Both sigh and bow their heads in defeat.

Moonlight Surprise

2020-04-23T16:04:08Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Moonlight Surprise
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 4/23/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-80
|timeplacement=
|synopsis= The wacky adventures of Minori Tatsumaki and the rest of the reborn queens of the Silver Millennium
|rating= G
|additionalnotes=
|}}

'''Episode 1'''

Story A - I’m Minori Tatsumaki!

In a small bedroom, a teenage girl with long red hair lays in bed, sprawled partially out of her covers. She snores. She is unaware of the door slowly opening as a figure creeps in. Sleeping unawares, the figure creeps up before slamming a pillow on her face, causing the girl to jump up to her feet. She meets face to face with a much younger girl and after a moment or two, she tries to tackle the girl, which turns into her chasing her around the room.

Girl: Miho!!!! This is the last time!!!!

Miho: mama and papa told me to get you up!!!!

Girl: huh..wait..*the girl stops and grabs her clock looking at it* GAH I’M GOING TO BE LATE!

The girl scrambles to get dressed, tying her hair up in a long hair braid.

Miho: told you so!!!!

Girl: shut up!!!!

After some time, Miho walks downstairs. A woman is working on a meal, while a man sits at the table.

Woman: Miho? did you wake up your sister?

Miho nods, just as the teenage girl bursts downstairs.

Woman: oh good morning, Min-

Girl: NO TIME! SEEYA!!!!

Woman sighs and holds up a school bag. After a moment or two, the girl bolts back and grabs the bag, running back out.

The teenage girl runs past a group of bushes. As she does so, they rustle and a young woman with short brown hair, bursts up from the plants, wearing dark glasses.

Woman: I’ve finally found you, Minori Tatsumaki

Woman glances up and notices a bird on top of her head, who then pecks her in the middle her face, causing her to flail and fall backwards.

In a classroom, the teacher is calling roll.

Teacher: Kagemori (here), Hanamura (here!!), Saito (here…), Fujigumi (huh? here), Tatsumaki….Tatsumaki??

The door bursts open and as it does so, the red haired girl scrambled through the door, past the teacher and students and through an open window, crashing.

Teacher: and Tatsumaki is here *marks it on her paper*

The girl meanwhile has thankfully landed in the tree and frowns as a nest has gotten itself stuck on her head, a bird flying over to feed it’s chicks. An arrow points to her head with the words “Minori Tatsumaki - Protagonist”

Meanwhile, on the ground, the woman from before now lays facedown, unconscious. An arrow points to the woman that reads “Freya de Tura - Knocked Out”

Story B - I’m Freya!

Minori Tatsumaki dribbles the ball down the basketball court, avoiding all her classmates, before making an easy basket. She is unaware of Freya taking a photo of her as her classmates celebrate with her.

Freya: Minori Tatsumaki. 15 years old. Good at athletics.

Minori Tatsumaki sits in the classroom, lounging at her desk, half paying attention. She doesn’t notice her name being called, until she gets an eraser thrown in her face. Freya once again takes a photo of her.

Freya: not very good at academics.

Minori is walking home and stops in front of a vending machine. She digs in her skirt pocket and pulls out a coin and puts it in and chooses a drink. When it doesn’t come out, she starts kicking the machine, then punching it, then shaking it with her bare hands, before, looking down into it, the drink shooting out into her face. Freya once again takes a photo.

Freya: Apparently terrible temper. That has to be her.

Freya takes another photo, only to hear a growling noise next to her. She glance over, only to find a large dog face to face with her. The dog leaps on her, Minori glancing sideways for a moment, before hearing the machine drop another drink and grabbing it, walking away.

Back at her home, Minori is at the dinner table with her parents and her little sister. Minori reaches out to grab a piece from the hot pot they’re having, only for Miho to grab it before her.

Minori: hey! that was mine!!!

Miho: hee you’re too slow!

Minori tries to grab the piece with her chopsticks but Miho keeps dodging her easily. Minori finally manages to grab part of it but it then turns into a tug of war with each of them. The parents ignore this, having obviously gotten used to all this. There’s the sound of a knock at the door.

Mother: Minori, will you get the door please?

Minori: huh?

Minori is distracted enough that Miho snatches the food and eats it.

Minori: HEY!
Father: Minori, do as your mother says.

Minori grumbles and gets out of her chair and heads to door, opening it.

Freya stands there, leaning on a large stick, looking horribly beat up, her clothes ripped. She tries to say something but instead collapses on the ground in front of the door. Minori blinks, then slowly closes the door.

Mother: who was it?

Minori: nobody

Freya lays there, as a bird flies over and then starts pecking at her head.

'''Episode 2'''

Story A - Minori’s Day

Minori races down the school hallway, just as the bell starts to ring. Opening the door, she slides through as the sound of her crashing rings out.

Teacher (off screen): Tatsumaki..present

After what is obviously a while later, Minori is walking down the hallway, sighing and rubbing the back of her head.

??: well well well, it seems the peasant managed to make her way to school once more.

Minori grimaces and turns towards another girl, who is surrounded by several other girls, a few of whom are bowing.

Minori: You trying to start something, Tomoko?

Minori gives a sideways glance to Tomoko, the girls behind her quickly hiding behind their “boss”. An arrow appears next to head reading “Tomoko Kawasaki - Rich and royal pain in the butt”.

Tomoko: ohohoho ever the crude one, aren’t you, Tatsumaki! You do know I will gladly let you into my fan club if you wish!

Minori: why would I do that?

Tomoko: well naturally because I’m beautiful, rich, smart, rich, talented, rich, popular and did I mention I’m rich ohohohoho!!!! I would do you well to make friends with those who are your betters ohohohohoho!

The girls applaud around Tomoko, while she continues to laugh, not even aware Minori wandered off half way through her little speech.

Gym Period. Minori is lounging under a tree as her class attempts to play a soccer game. She glances over, noticing a white haired student trying to play the game and utterly failing. She shrugs and closes her eyes once again, only to have a ball nearly hit her.

Minori: Hey!
Minori looks annoyed, as another girl runs up to grab the soccer ball.

Akira: hey you ok there, Minori?

Akira smiles, the light glinting off her teeth, causing Minori to quickly put on a pair of sunglasses.

Minori: can you try and not do that?

Akira: oh gosh sorry!

Akira covers her mouth, as a sign appears next to her head. It reads “Akira Kazama - Childhood friend. Shiny Teeth. Irritatingly Perfect”

Akira: you know you really should get back to class. I don’t want you to get in trouble

Minori: eh i’ll be fine

Minori waves off Akira, who simply smiles.

Akira: anyway, I’ll see you after gym!

Akira runs off to the field, Minori slipping back into sleep, unaware of Freya rising up out of the bushes, dressed in camouflage gear. She’s about to poke Minori with a stick, when a ball flies past and hits her in the face, causing her to crash back into the bushes.

Student: sorry!

School is ending and Minori closes her shoe locker, heading out.

??: wa…wait!!!!

Minori looks over and spots a young woman hobbling towards her, again looking injured. Minori has an utterly stunned look on her face on how messed up the woman looks.

Freya: allow me to introduce myself! My name is Freya De Tura and you! are the queen I’ve been looking for!!!!

Story B - I Ain’t no Queen!!!

Minori sits in one of the empty classrooms, just looking at Freya, who has managed to clean herself up somehow and sits completely still. Minori keeps staring at her, with Freya staring back again. After a moment or two, Minori frowns and reaches over, pausing and then waving her hand in front of her face.

Freya: I’M SO HAPPY!!!!

Minori is startled enough that she almost falls out of her chair

Freya: at last! I’ve found you! I could cry!!!

She does so, rather over the top as well

Minori: are you..alright?

Freya: excuse me! my joy simply overwhelmed me. Allow me to introduce myself, My name is Freya and you!

Freya points dramatically at Minori, close enough that she could poke her eye out easily

Freya: you are the Queen of Quinox!

Minori: twin ox?

Minori imagines herself dressed in an ox costume with a crown on her head.

Freya: no no Quinox! the legendary tenth planet! you see…

Freya bats away a fly which is buzzing around her head

The following scenes are done in a classical oil paint style.

Freya: long ago each of the planets were home to different kingdoms, ruled over by kindly queens. These women ruled justly and a golden age prospered. However, an evil power attacked these worlds and in the chaos, the queens were killed. In a last desperate act, the queen of the moon made a wish on the silver crystal, sending their souls to the planet Earth to be reborn on the present day. You, Minori Tatsumaki, are the reborn Queen of Quinox!

Freya points dramatically, only to find Minori having fallen asleep

Freya: PAY ATTENTION

Minori slowly wakes up and yawns

Freya: did you hear anything I said at all!?

Minori: what you’re saying is crazy..why should I believe you anyway?

Freya: well because I-

The fly buzzes under Freya’s nose

Freya: I…I..I..ACHOO!!!

Freya sneezes! There’s a poof of smoke and instead of the young woman from before, a brown cat sits in her spot.

Minori:…….

Freya:…….

back home, Minori’s mother is working on the dinner, while her father is looking over the food, trying to reach for it, only to have his hand hit by the back of her spoon, Miho giggling. There’s the sound of rapid footsteps outside and the door suddenly bursts open, Minori holding up the cat version of Freya

Minori: I GOT A FREE CAT!

Freya just sweat drops

'''Episode 3'''

Story A - Minori and the Bicycle

Minori walks out of the door, blindfolded, followed by Freya as a cat, along with her parents and Miho

Minori: can I look????

Father coughs for a moment

Father: as you are well aware, you’re almost 16 years old and your mother and I decided that it’s time you had a little independence getting around the city.

Minori: wait…you got me a car!? a motorcycle!

Father: even better!

Father removes the blindfold revealing…a pink bicycle. With a horn.

Minori:……

Miho: the horn was my idea!

Minori’s facial expression is not one of joy.

Mother: I hope you enjoy using it from now on!

Minori’s face still hasn’t changed and in fact has gotten worse.

Minori sighs, riding the bicycle, slowly. Freya is walking alongside her

Minori: I can’t believe they did this to me. I wanted a motorcycle! a motorcycle!

Freya: that’s not important now! What’s more important is that you learn how to be a proper queen!

Minori: will you quit that! I’m not going to be a q-

??: OHOHOHOHOHO

Minori:..and here she comes

Tomoko approaches on her own bicycle, followed by her followers on their own bicycles.

Tomoko: well now..if it isn’t the little miss peasant? ohohoho! Just what do you call that?? Why, such a toy belongs to a child, though I suppose that matches you ohohoho!

Minori angrily grips the bicycle handles

Minori: yeah well that wimpy little bike of yours is no match for my speed, miss perfect

Tomoko grimaces angrily, wringing her hands on the handle

Tomoko: you dare….very well..we shall see..who is the true master of speed!

The two girls “revve up” their bicycles like motorcycles and after a signal from one of the other girls, they take off! Leaving Freya behind.

Freya: h…hey..wait!…I can’t belive it…

Minori and Tomoko drive like crazy across town. As they ride, they bump into each other, the sound of crowds roaring piercing the air. The two zoom past, nearly hitting Inazumi and Chiyo in the process and running over a dark skinned man in a white suit.

Tomoko: I will not be beaten!!!!!

Minori: Take this!!!!!!!

the two girls bounce off the top of a car and fly into midair. The two bikes and passengers then plunge towards a passing truck and there’s a huge explosion, destroying several buildings in the process. The scene then pauses as Minori looks at the VHS tape cover in front of her.

Minori: aw man. I thought this movie was actually going to be a good one. Bikes causing an explosion that big. Yeah, right.

Minori then turns off the TV as well as the viewer.

Story B - I don’t know english!

Minori sighs as she walks into her room and sits down at her desk. She opens up a small book and frowns at the blank pages

Freya; is something wrong, my queen?

Freya is sitting on the edge of the windowsill, now in human form.

Minori: My name’s Minori! Mi-no-ri and i’m not a queen! It’s just this stupid english homework i’ve got to do. Uggggggh I’M NO GOOD AT THIS SORT OF THING!

Minori pulls a bit at her hair with Freya sighing at this. Freya pauses and then snaps her fingers.

Freya: I know! What if I just beam the language into your brain!

Minori: wait you can do that!?

Freya: oh yes! It should be easy enough to do! So just close your eyes and I’ll begin!
Minori closes her eyes tightly. Freya reaches out and places her fingers against Minori’s forehead. After a moment, Freya’s Q symbol on her forehead glows. Minori slowly opens her eyes.

Freya: that should do it!

Minori: ¡Ahora por fin puedo terminar mi tarea! Espera, ¿por qué sueno así?

Freya blinks then hits her fist in her palm

Freya: oh yes! there’s more then one language on this planet, isn’t there!

Minori: Pues cambialo !!

Freya: alright alright!

Freya tries again

Minori: essayez encore!

Freya tries yet again

Minori: riprova!

Freya tries yet again. There’s a knock at Minori’s door.

Minori’s mother: Minori! It’s almost time for dinner! Are you coming downstairs?

Minori: Shì de, māmā! Wǒ mǎshàng jiù huì shīwàngle!

Minori’s mother: a-are you alright, Minori?

Minori grimaces, her fist shaking: y..y-yes..I..am..fish shoe…..

Minori’s mother: oh! well if you say so!

Minori’s mother heads downstairs, laughing a bit to herself

Minori looks back angerly at Freya

Minori: FISH THIS!!!!

Freya: alright alright!

Freya tries one last time

Minori: h..hello….hello…oh thank god! I’m back to normal!

Minori sighs and rests her head against the desk

Minori: i thought I’d be like that forever

Freya: well since that’s done, you can at least get your homework done

Minori: yeah I ca-GAH MY HOMEWORK! FREYA I NEED YOU TO BEAM THAT ENGLISH INTO MY HEAD

Freya: wait you just said-

Minori: come on Freya, I need you to do it!

Freya: no way!

Minori starts to chase Freya around the room, begging her to do what she did before, while Freya keeps refusing

'''Episode 4'''

Story A - Here Comes Jenn and Trenton

Teacher: class, we have some new students who will be joining us in class today. Please introduce yourselves.

The girl, who has short brown hair steps forward, an invisible breeze seems to blow through the room as petals fly by.

Girl: I’m Jenn Collins, a pleasure to meet you

a boy steps forward, sparkles around him as well

Boy: Trenton Collins, glad to be here.

Teacher: please have a seat

Jenn walks past several of the students, all of whom whisper excitly about the new girl, especially the boys. Jenn takes a seat next to Minori, who glances over, only to have the other girl glance back with a graceful smile on her face. Trenton meanwhile is immediately surrounded by several of the girls, as well as a few boys who ask him questions.

Minori leans against a wall during gym, while Jenn gracefully hits back one of the volleyballs to the other side of the net. Akira walks over to Minori.

Akira: hey aren’t you going to join?

Minori: people like her bug me

Akira: huh? collins-san?

Minori: yeah, they always think they’re perfect and end up making the rest of us look bad

In music class, Jenn plays a graceful piece of violin music, while Tomoko watches, just stewing with rage.

Minori: i mean seriously. She’s acts like she’s some kind of princess. How the heck are the rest of us suppose to compete.

Minori sits in class again, frowning and watching as a few girls chat with Jenn, each of them complimenting her on her looks and her grace. Trenton walks forward towards the small crowd.

Minori: I mean give me a break. There must be something that makes her normal.

Trenton: dear sister, I think it would be in your best interest not to bore these lovely girls with your pointless little stories. I suggest we get back to class work.

Jenn pauses, then grabs the teacher’s desk and slams it hard over her brother, causing it to crack in half.

Trenton bolts up right, fuming.

Trenton: what was that for, you crazy woman!?

Jenn: My stories are not boring and you better not call me crazy

Trenton: Crazy crazy! You’re totally crazy!

Trenton makes a mocking face at Jenn, who growls angerly and grabs her violin, trying to swing it at his head several times.

The rest of the class slowly goes from looks of admiration to looks of slight discomfort and head back towards their desks.

Minori: huh…guess they are pretty normal after all

Minori then ducks as another desk flies past her head as the two siblings continue their mocking tones

Story B- Here comes orion!

Freya wanders over to a bench, looking utterly exhausted. She sighs. She watches as several couples walk by and looks dejected and depressed.

??: Now what’s bothering you, my love?

Freya looks surprised, then slowly turns, only to find herself looking face to face with a young man with silver hair tied back in a ponytail. An arrow appears next to his head “Orion Felinus - Suave, good looking, gentleman”

Freya: Orion?..ORION!!

Freya embraces Orion, starting to cry. Orion strokes her hair and holds her close.

Orion: there there, it’s alright now. We’re together again.

Freya: but how…when?

Orion: it’s a long story..but how are you doing? Did you find your queen??

Freya: Well, you could say that….

Minori snores in bed, face down and sprawled across the covers. Freya hops on her back.
Freya: Minori! wake up! you’re going to be late to class. again.

Minori keeps snoring. Freya jumps on her back several times with no success. Minori turns over, knocking Freya off the bed. Freya grumbles and leaps up, landing on Minori’s face. Freya looks confident that Minori is going to wake up, only for Minori to keep snoring under her. There’s a knock at the door.

Mother: Minori! it’s time to get up, you’re going to be late!

Minori bolts up right, sending Freya flying out of the window and crashing to the ground below in human form.

Freya: we still have a little work to do. What about you?

Orion: oh well I’m taking care of the twins. I have to say they’re just the same as I remember them.

Jenn is playing a piece on her violin while Trenton watches

Trenton: you’re flat

Jenn: what?

Trenton: I said you’re flat, you got the note wrong

Jenn: i did not get it wrong!

Trenton: oh i’m sorry! do i need to repeat myself. I said you got it wrong!

Jenn grips her violin like it’s a bat

Jenn: you want to say that again??

Orion: now now you two, I’m sure Trenton is just trying to h-

Orion gets whacked in the face on accident by the violin

Jenn: I did not make a mistake!!

Trenton: you calling me a liar??

Orion manages to get back up again, only to get whacked in the face as Trenton makes a large gesture. Orion decides this time just to stay down as the twins argue.

Orion and Freya both have a look on their face that are less then pleased. Both sigh and bow their heads in defeat.

Moonlight Surprise

2020-04-23T06:00:27Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "{{Storybox |title= Moonlight Surprise |author= UltraMatt |creationdate= 4/23/2020 |continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-80 |timeplacement= |synopsis= The wacky adventures of Minori..."

Girl's Night

2020-04-23T05:54:37Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Girl's Night
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 4/20/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement=
|synopsis= Stuck inside while they're surrounded by unknown watchers, Matsumi and Harriet bond.
|rating= PG
|additionalnotes=
|}}

'''8:00 PM'''

The two women sat on the plush sofa. One of them had short blond hair and was dressed in a pair of green pajamas. The other had darker skin, her black hair let loose and cascading down her shoulders. She was dressed in a tank top and lounge pants. Both of them had their attention focused on the machine in front of them.

“Seriously the whole thing is sloppy!” Harriet frowned, watching the TV, narrowing her eyes a bit. “You can tell that they have no understanding for protocol!”

Matsumi, shifted a bit, adjusting the carton of ice cream between her legs and scoops up another spoonful, shoving it into her mouth.

“You don’t like Dragnet?” Matsumi mumbled between bites, frowning as a bit of it dripped onto the pajama shirt she was wearing.

“Hey! I hope you aren’t planning to get any of that stuff on my sofa. Do you know how much it cost me to buy this thing?” Harriet frowned a bit at Matsumi, giving her a cold look. Matsumi paused for a moment then ate another scoop of ice cream.

“It’s not like you can’t afford it, you’re a lawyer. ‘Sides, if you didn’t want it, you shouldn’t have bought double chocolate chip chunk ice cream by the galleon!” Matsumi paused another. “Wait, why HAVE you bought this thing by the galleon?” Harriet coughed and turned back to the TV.

“I still think this thing is a load of -“

'''9:00 PM'''

Matsumi frowned, paging through her phone, while Harriet glanced over her shoulder.

“Well!? what does it say??” Harriet said, trying to grab the phone from her cousin. Matsumi slapped her hand away.

“Hey! No touching! Just give me a second….it looks like…hey you’re right! They screwed up the police order in this thing!” Harriet grinned and clapped her hands together.

“HA I KNEW IT!” She shouted at the top of her lungs. She grabbed her beer and took a swig, before slamming it against Matsumi’s, who also took a swig.

“Hold on! Hold on! New episode is starting!” Matsumi put down the drink, leaning forward to the TV. Harriet followed suit, peering closely at the screen.

'''11:00 PM'''

“DO DA RABBIT!” Harriet bellowed, taking another swig from her beer can. Matsumi drunkenly grinned and saddled over to the window. She glanced out. The cars were still there. The people were still watching. Snickering, she signaled over to Harriet, who grabbed a lamp and pointed it Matsumi’s way. Trying her best, Matsumi managed to clumsy get her hands in the right position to create the illusion of a bunny rabbit hopping around in the shadows.

“Here cums petah cuttuh tale, hupping down da bunni t-tale” Matsumi gurgled. Harriet spit out her beer and burst into laughter.

“Gurl…you hair what yuu sud like!?” Matsumi frowned for a moment at this before she started to giggle, which soon descended into a cascade of laughter, so hard in fact that Matsumi’s legs buckled under her, causing her to fall on her ass, which only managed to make Harriet laugh even harder then before.

'''12:00 PM'''

Silence has fallen over the entire room. The lamp light, which had been the source of such jokes, now lay on its side, having been pulled from the power socket.

On the floor, lay two women, side by side. One of them, a blond haired woman with short hair in green pajamas, snored loudly, while the other, a darker skinned women, her long black hair cascading under her, one of her arms sprawled against the former’s chest, slept more peacefully, muttering in her sleep. Beer cans were surrounding them in a makeshift pile, while the TV softly played a nameless show in the background.

While unnamed eyes watched the building, inside, there was simply peace and family.

Girl's Night

2020-04-20T15:37:22Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "{{Storybox |title= Girl's Night |author= UltraMatt |creationdate= 4/20/2020 |continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A |timeplacement= |synopsis= Stuck inside while they're surrounded..."

{{Storybox
|title= Girl's Night
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 4/20/2020
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement=
|synopsis= Stuck inside while they're surrounded by unknown watchers, Matsumi and Harriet bond.
|rating= G
|additionalnotes=
|}}

'''8:00 PM'''

The two women sat on the plush sofa. One of them had short blond hair and was dressed in a pair of green pajamas. The other had darker skin, her black hair let loose and cascading down her shoulders. She was dressed in a tank top and lounge pants. Both of them had their attention focused on the machine in front of them.

“Seriously the whole thing is sloppy!” Harriet frowned, watching the TV, narrowing her eyes a bit. “You can tell that they have no understanding for protocol!”

Matsumi, shifted a bit, adjusting the carton of ice cream between her legs and scoops up another spoonful, shoving it into her mouth.

“You don’t like Dragnet?” Matsumi mumbled between bites, frowning as a bit of it dripped onto the pajama shirt she was wearing.

“Hey! I hope you aren’t planning to get any of that stuff on my sofa. Do you know how much it cost me to buy this thing?” Harriet frowned a bit at Matsumi, giving her a cold look. Matsumi paused for a moment then ate another scoop of ice cream.

“It’s not like you can’t afford it, you’re a lawyer. ‘Sides, if you didn’t want it, you shouldn’t have bought double chocolate chip chunk ice cream by the galleon!” Matsumi paused another. “Wait, why HAVE you bought this thing by the galleon?” Harriet coughed and turned back to the TV.

“I still think this thing is a load of -“

'''9:00 PM'''

Matsumi frowned, paging through her phone, while Harriet glanced over her shoulder.

“Well!? what does it say??” Harriet said, trying to grab the phone from her cousin. Matsumi slapped her hand away.

“Hey! No touching! Just give me a second….it looks like…hey you’re right! They screwed up the police order in this thing!” Harriet grinned and clapped her hands together.

“HA I KNEW IT!” She shouted at the top of her lungs. She grabbed her beer and took a swig, before slamming it against Matsumi’s, who also took a swig.

“Hold on! Hold on! New episode is starting!” Matsumi put down the drink, leaning forward to the TV. Harriet followed suit, peering closely at the screen.

'''11:00 PM'''

“DO DA RABBIT!” Harriet bellowed, taking another swig from her beer can. Matsumi drunkenly grinned and saddled over to the window. She glanced out. The cars were still there. The people were still watching. Snickering, she signaled over to Harriet, who grabbed a lamp and pointed it Matsumi’s way. Trying her best, Matsumi managed to clumsy get her hands in the right position to create the illusion of a bunny rabbit hopping around in the shadows.

“Here cums petah cuttuh tale, hupping down da bunni t-tale” Matsumi gurgled. Harriet spit out her beer and burst into laughter.

“Gurl…you hair what yuu sud like!?” Matsumi frowned for a moment at this before she started to giggle, which soon descended into a cascade of laughter, so hard in fact that Matsumi’s legs buckled under her, causing her to fall on her ass, which only managed to make Harriet laugh even harder then before.

'''12:00 PM'''

Silence has fallen over the entire room. The lamp light, which had been the source of such jokes, now lay on its side, having been pulled from the power socket.

On the floor, lay two women, side by side. One of them, a blond haired woman with short hair in green pajamas, snored loudly, while the other, a darker skinned women, her long black hair cascading under her, one of her arms sprawled against the former’s chest, slept more peacefully, muttering in her sleep. Beer cans were surrounding them in a makeshift pile, while the TV softly played a nameless show in the background.

While unnamed eyes watched the building, inside, there was simply peace and family.

Quinox Mythos

2020-03-25T05:36:11Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "From the Writings of Freya Felinus and further edited by Heimdall Felinus Adapted and summarized for non-Quinoxian readers Origins I. In the Beginning of all things At the..."

From the Writings of Freya Felinus and further edited by Heimdall Felinus

Adapted and summarized for non-Quinoxian readers

Origins

I. In the Beginning of all things

At the start of all things, there was the void and the void was everything and within the void there was the Darkness before Darkness and it was the all and from it was a great evil and it spread across all there was and all there was to be.

Then a great sleep took over the Darkness before Darkness and it dreamt and this was the first Dream and from the dream arose the Light before Light. This caused great pain for the Darkness before Darkness for all creation is dangerous to True Evil. The Light before Light was weak and small and for this The Darkness before Darkness sought to destroy it once and for all. In fear, The Light before Light called out unto the void.

The One awoke. The One before all else.

The One banished The Darkness before Darkness from the void and unto the very edge of nothing did it flee, where one day it may return to face it's final destruction. The One took the Light before Light and shattered it, filling all that was the void with it's brilliance and from this did come the stars of the heavens. It then took that which was of the void and from it shaped orbs and each did It put within them the light which remained, so that from that light could these spheres dream and from those dreams come forth new life upon the wishes of The One. These spheres became the planets and each were blessed with their existence.

Sailor Moon - A ghostly encounter! The Haunted School!

2019-10-27T01:52:04Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "{{Storybox |title= Sailor Moon - A ghostly encounter! The Haunted School! |author= UltraMatt |creationdate= 10/26/2019 |continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A |timeplacement= The Sha..."

{{Storybox
|title= Sailor Moon - A ghostly encounter! The Haunted School!
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 10/26/2019
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= The Shadow Galactia
|synopsis= When Matsumi is pressured into checking out the rumor of a ghost in Mugen Academy, she soon finds herself joined by the Inner Senshi and Sean Collins and finding out there is more to the rumor then meets the eye.
|rating= G
|additionalnotes=
|}}

During one day at class, Matsumi overhears a few fellow students talking about how there’s a rumor about a ghost haunting the halls of the Mugen building at night. Matsumi asks Masaki and Saki about it and the two confirm it. Masaki then challenges Matsumi to try and get a picture of the ghost that very night and while Matsumi at first refuses, pointing out that there is no way to get into the building at night, Masaki teases her enough that she agrees to it, handing her a skeleton card key which should allow her in.

At dinner, Matsumi asks Haruka and Michiru about the ghost, since they went to the older mugen building before the new one. Haruka confirms about the ghost, describing it in lurid detail, which causes Matsumi to get creeped out, but Michiru admonishes Haruka for scaring the younger girl, telling her that there was no ghost and that there is nothing to worry about. Though Michiru is curious on why Matsumi asked, Matsumi quickly changes the subject.

That night, Matsumi sneaks to the building along with Freya, who berates the girl for agreeing to this. Matsumi doesn’t want to be thought a coward, however, and manages to break into the school.

It’s completely dark and Matsumi wanders the halls. A few times she thinks she sees movement but figures it’s her imagination. She then accidentally runs into a skeleton, which causes her to nearly scream but relaxes when she figures out what it is. Now starting to panic, she slowly backs away, only to turn and run face to face with Usagi, the two girls screaming. Matsumi and Usagi settle down when they realize who they are and Matsumi sees the other girls there as well. Matsumi learns from Minako that they had heard the rumor as well and that they wanted to check it out. Luna and Artemis thinks the whole thing is foolish, though Artemis gets freaked out for a moment when he spots a spider crawling across his nose. The girls continue to explore the school and freeze up when they suddenly hear eerie laughter. Slowly turning, their flashlights suddenly catch a face in the shadows, causing Usagi, Matsumi and Minako to panic, while Makoto and Rei get defensive and Ami tries to analyze it. The girls are suitably surprised to find Sean Collins in front of them. Sean reveals he had overheard Usagi and Minako talking about the plan to go to the school and followed them to make sure they were aright. Rei is annoyed by this, telling him they could take care of themselves and they don’t need him to be spying on them. Matsumi tries to calm Rei down a bit and then stops. The girls suddenly go silent, staring right behind Sean, who becomes confused by this reaction. Turning, Sean summons his flame, only for it to illuminate a hollow doll like figure, who laughs in his face. The teenagers panic and start to flee the area, the doll following after them. In their panic, the group gets separated

In one of the science rooms, Matsumi, Usagi and Minako run in and manage to barricade themselves. They try and catch their breath, only to freeze up when they realize the doll thing is floating right past them. Matsumi and Minako cover Usagi’s mouth to keep her from screaming. As the thing passes by, the three girls relax, only to turn around and find the thing staring right at them, causing the girls to jump through a nearby window and back into the hall.

Sean is lighting his way along the hall, followed by Orion and Freya. Freya is adamant that they find Matsumi and Orion comforts her. Sean tries to call out for the girls and then stops, spotting what looks like Rei close by. Running over to her, he tries to ask if she’s alright, only for her to turn around and reveal herself to be a ghostly looking girl. Startled, he flees, followed by the two cats.

Ami, meanwhile, has found what seems to be a hidden elevator and wonders where it leads. Rei is annoyed that they got separated, only for Makoto to notice the rest of the group running their way. Before Ami, Rei and Makoto can react, the rest of the group barrels into them, triggering the elevator which plummets down.

Crashing to the ground, the girls manage to climb off Sean, who they accidentally crushed. They’re amazed to discover a disused laboratory and Ami immediately recognizes it as the work of Professor Tomoe, something which confuses Matsumi, who explores the lab, before discovering a pile of papers. Reading them, Matsumi discovers the truth: the doll had been used as a prototype for the Daemon project and in fact had once belonged to a student who had died in an accident. Sean wonders if that was the girl he saw. Rei then wonders if they were to change the Doll Daimon back into a doll, it could fix things. Before they can find out anything more, the doll creature appears and attacks. Transforming, the sailor senshi and Saturn knight do their best to try and keep away from the monster, trying to defeat it but not destroy it but find their efforts make it even more difficult to defend themselves. Finally, though, Eternal Sailor Moon manages to get the best of the monster and purifies it, changing it back into a doll. Just then, the mysterious ghostly girl appears and collects the doll, thanking the senshi and knight for freeing her, before vanishing from sight.

Back at Hirakawa Shrine, Matsumi is a little annoyed that she didn’t manage to get a photo of the ghost, but Makoto points out that they did manage to help the girl ghost pass onto the other side. Ami agrees that they did a good job, even if it was a little scary. Usagi laughs and proclaims that there is no way she was ever really scared of the ghost, Minako agreeing that it really wasn’t all that scary, Matsumi stating the same thing. The door suddenly swings open, causing Usagi, Minako and Matsumi to scream in panic, only for Sean to tell Matsumi that he got a call from Haruka and Michiru, wondering where she was. The other girls start to laugh a bit at the three panicked girls, who soon can’t help but join in the laughter. They are unaware of the ghostly girl watching them and smiling before fading away.

The End

Star Paladins The Movie: Great Ariel Operation

2018-10-24T14:50:42Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Star Paladins The Movie: Great Ariel Operation
|author= UltraMatt
|creationdate= 10/24/2018
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= Unknown (Silver Millenium)
|synopsis= When Veruka gets her hands on a mysterious map, the Star Paladins find themselves on a race to find a fabulous treasure, while trying to outsmart the "Phantom Master" thief, Zisella!
|rating= PG
|additionalnotes= First "movie" adaptation of Star Paladins.
|}}

<TABLE WIDTH="650" HEIGHT="30%" BORDER="0"><TR><TD style="font: 100% georgia, times new roman, times, serif; line-height:150%">

Star Paladin the Movie: Great Ariel Operation

Veruka walks through the street of Uranus’ capitol, looking absolutely bored. However, she soon hears an old man calling for help and rushes to investigate. She finds the man sprawled on the ground, calling out for someone to stop. Veruka asks what happened and the man proclaims that he had something valuable of his stolen. Tightening her head band, Veruka tells him that she’ll get it back for him and rushes after the culprit. Turning a corner, she is nearly struck an iron harpoon. She looks up and sees a masked woman along with two other costumed figures trying to escape using a strange inflatable device. Veruka shouts at them to stop but is answered by another harpoon, which forces her to duck away. The three thieves laugh about getting away and about how they finally have the key to eternal riches. However, their glee is soon interrupted as Paladin U leaps towards them, slicing at the inflatable device and causing the three to suddenly zoom off into the distance, but not before she is able to grab away the item that they had stolen. Returning to the old man, once more as Princess Veruka, she returns the object, which is some sort of scroll. However, the old man insists she take it and tells her it’s the key to a treasure, forgotten by the Uranus kingdom and will bring eternal happiness to whoever finds it!

Thetis doesn’t believe Veruka when she tells her and Minerva about the whole thing, with Minerva wondering though how much she thinks they might find if they follow it. Thetis is shocked that Minerva would even buy into it, while Minerva points out that if Thetis wasn’t interested, then she wouldn’t be here, something which causes Thetis to pout angrily. Veruka, however, is still curious about the whole thing and thinks they should check it out. Minerva asks where the treasure is, with Veruka noting that it seems to be on the moon of Ariel. Thetis still thinks it’s nonsense and prepares to leave, but stops when Minerva points out that Thetis could use the riches to try and catch the eye of that one guy she’s into, something which causes Thetis to fly into a rage at the princess of Quinox, turning into a shouting match. Veruka then decides it’s settled and that they will leave the next day.

Meanwhile, the three thieves are working on repairing their vehicle. The two henchmen bemoan their fate and the fact that they lost the map, but their leader tells them not to fear, as she memorized it’s contents and soon the great Phantom Master Ziselle will get her hands on the riches hidden on Ariel!

The three princesses set off using a public transport ship, heading to the small moon. Once there, Veruka manages to use her title to get them some transport in the direction of where the treasure is supposedly hidden. The entire way, Ziselle and their henchmen follow the three, several times nearly being seen but always Veruka’s attention is taken by something else, either Thetis and Minerva getting into another fight or some issue befalling their transport.

The three finally arrive at the location of where the treasure is suppose to be, only to find a massive rock instead. Thetis proclaims she knew this was going to happen, while Minerva wonders if she could just punch the rock and if the treasure is hidden inside it. Veruka though is sure the treasure has to be around here somewhere, something which causes Thetis to grow angry at her for. However at that very moment, the ground beneath them collapse, causing the three to fall below. Unknown to them, three other individuals hop down after them.

The three get to their feet, with Thetis complaining on how she’s gotten dirt in her hair, and Minerva wondering how they’ll get back up. Veruka manages to find a piece of wood and lights it, which leads them to learning that they’re in the middle of a tunnel system. With no other choice and against the advice of Thetis, the girls head down the darken space. After awhile, Veruka pauses and notices a carving against the wall. illuminating it, the girls discover it to be some sort of frieze, showing a hidden door, where a light seems to come out and people seem to be bowing before it. Minerva states that this proves that there is a hidden treasure after all, while Veruka realizes that there’s something about the picture that makes her feel uneasy. Thetis feels this is justification to leave, while Minerva reminds her they can’t get out again. Veruka thinks that they should keep going at least to find out if there is a treasure but Minerva says she’s had enough of Thetis and begins to walk the other way. As she does, her foot hits a hidden switch. The three freeze as the entire room shakes and watch in horror as a huge boulder starts to roll in their direction, forcing them to flee the other way. Minerva shouts this isn’t her fault as they try to out run the rock, while Thetis suggests that they transform, but Veruka says there isn’t time. As they keep running through the tunnel, they discover an opening up ahead of them, which Thetis states that perhaps they can use to get out the way of the rock. However, their excitement soon turns to horror as they get closer, revealing a massive chasm in front of them. With no choice, Veruka tells the others to follow her lead and starts to run faster. Thetis wonders if she’s lost her mind, while Minerva just tells her to stop complaining and follows along. Just as they’re about to reach the edge, the three girls skid to a halt and duck, the boulder bouncing against the ground and falling deep into the abyss below. Thetis is glad that’s over while Minerva wonders if this is a dead end. Veruka quickly spots a cliff higher up, which seems to lead to another cavern and that with their additional powers, they should be able to reach it. The teenagers are about to transform, when loud laughter fills the room. They turn, only to find Ziselle and her cohorts at the controls of a strange metallic vehicle. Ziselle thanks of them for their help in finding the way and before the girls can do anything, she uses her machine to throw the three into the chasm below. Ziselle is sure that they will never see them again and that now is the time for them to get the treasure they so desire.

As the three fall, they are able to summon their magic items, transforming into the Star Paladins. Managing to grab onto the edge of the stone wall, the three are able to use their powers to leap back up, landing onto the cliff edge and run off into the tunnel.

Inside a large chamber, Ziselle and her henchmen stand before a huge pair of doors. Ziselle is angrly ordering her men to open it, who are having no such luck. Just as she’s about to use her machine to try and break it down, she’s interrupted by the three Paladins, who warn her against her evil deeds in a short speech before jumping down to confront her. Ziselle tells them that she will not go down easy, activating her machine’s weapons, just as the Paladins draw theirs as well. However, before they can fight, the two men manage to hit a hidden latch, causing the doors to begin to slowly open. The Paladins and Ziselle watch in wonder and then are dismayed only to find what looks like a rusted old helmet within. Ziselle is furious, while Paladin Q is disappointed that it’s nothing special. Paladin U, however, is curious about why an object like that would be hidden away behind such a large door, only for a deep laugh to answer her. From the shadows, the old man steps out, thanking them for getting past the traps for him and walking over to claim the helmet. Putting it on, the treasure hunters watch in horror as he swells and transforms into a gigantic and terrible monster. Ziselle demands the helmet, if it’s so powerful and tries to attack the monster, but is swatting through the roof with her men and flung far into the distance. The monster reveals itself to have once been a terrible demon that terrorized the moon of Ariel, but the Arielians with the help of the Uranian royals managed to seal away his power, forcing him to find others to get it back for him. Now that he has regained it, he plans to once again take his revenge against the people who had forced him into such a weakened state. Paladin U refuses to let him hurt anyone and that she won’t let him get past her, even though Paladin N reminds her that this was sort of her fault for buying into the whole treasure thing, Q trying to tell N off in the process. The monster mocks them and attacks and while the girls at first are able to hold their own, dodging and blocking several of his attacks, they soon find themselves overpowered by the sheer strength that he has. Trying to hold back a blast of energy coming from the Monster’s mouth, Paladin U suddenly notices a jewel at the top of the helmet. Realizing that must be the source of the thing’s power, she tells the others to concentrate on the gem. Using her Aqua Shield, Paladin N is able to reflect some of the blast back at the monster’s eyes, blinding it, while Paladin Q uses her Rhapsody Blade to catch one of the monster’s hands, cutting it and forcing it back. Wildly attacking, Paladine U rushes forward and with the help of U and N, combining their energies into her blade, U is able to slice through the monster’s helmet, destroying it completely. The monster screams in pain as his energies flare wildly out of control. Realizing they might be killed in the creature’s death throes, the three manage to use the hole from which Ziselle and her companions had been flung out to make their way out. Running as fast they can, they are just far enough to avoid the massive explosion resulting from the creature’s death. Exhausted, Paladin Q is upset that there really was no treasure in the end, though U is glad that at least they managed to stop a villain from threatening the kingdom. Paladin N doesn’t see any point in talking about this, then gets angry when Q starts to tease her about her wanting the treasure to impress the guy she likes. This turns into yet another argument between the two, with U trying hard to get them to stop fighting.

Meanwhile, Ziselle and her henchmen find themselves stuck up half way a mountain and are desperately wondering how they’re going to get down.

The End

</TD></TR></TABLE>

[[Category:UltraMatt]] [[Category:SSEU Stories]] [[Category:The Silver Millennium]]

Star Paladins The Movie: Great Ariel Operation

2018-10-24T14:47:38Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "{{Storybox |title= Star Paladins The Movie: Great Ariel Operation |author= UltraMatt |creationdate= 10/24/2018 |continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A |timeplacement= Unknown (Silver..."

Matsuo Shin File 1: On the Subject of Martian Civilization

2018-08-28T04:26:22Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "There have been at least three major civilizations on the planet: The Ice Warriors (sometimes known as Native Martians or Reptile Martians), the Selano descendants (Selene Mar..."

There have been at least three major civilizations on the planet: The Ice Warriors (sometimes known as Native Martians or Reptile Martians), the Selano descendants (Selene Martians) and the Barsoomian Remniants.

Ice Warriors occupied the planet from it's earliest phases, eventually dying out due to ecological as well as political collapse..some migrating off world, some hibernating in vast hives or vaults. by the time the Selanos arrived, there was little beyond the ruins of their technology and structures to show their presence

The Selanos adapted themselves to the environment as well as adapting their own culture in time. There have been some (most notably the historian Phenix) who suggested that they built their own identity upon earlier lost cultures that they discovered upon arrival (which in this age could be construed to be the Ice Warriors and/or Osiraian legends

After the fall, at least from best guesses, some small remnants of the Selano martians survived, most likely from the rural areas and perhaps through the help of empty ice warrior vaults. These groups eventually re-organized themselves into a clannish-almost feudal society, existing along other species (perhaps descendants of ice warriors). These beings would settle upon a new name for themselves "Barsoomians". Surpisenly, this society would last for quite a time, dying out fully sometime around Earth's 3rd century."

Under the Tearful Sky

2017-01-04T06:09:59Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "“And as we lay her down to her final rest, it shall never be forgotten the love and joy she brought to those who she knew throughout her long life. Ashes to ashes, dust to d..."

“And as we lay her down to her final rest, it shall never be forgotten the love and joy she brought to those who she knew throughout her long life. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust”. The preacher said the final words, as the rain continued to drizzle down. You could not ask for any more of a stereotypical moment for a funeral then this. The mouners were all there, not a very large crowd at that, but they had all been touched by her kindness and the warmth she had shared with them. To someone as simple as the man who ran the small pet store on Lacross avenue to her son, who had now lost both of the parents who had raised him with care. His wife stood by his side, trying to give silent comfort to her husband, who while he held a stony and silent gaze, she knew that he was breaking inside. She looked to the two little girls who held onto each of her hands. She wasn’t sure that they fully understood what was happening but she had the sense that somehow they had an inkling of the tragedy which had occurred. As a peel of thunder rolled, one of the girls tore away from her mother’s hand and ran away into the graveyard.

“Mattie! Wait!” she tried to call out to her child, but the building storm was loud enough to cover up the sound of her voice. The four year old darted through the graveyard as fast as her little legs could carry her. She didn’t understand. Where was grandma? Why was she gone? Why couldn’t she hear her sing anymore? She wanted her grandma back! She couldn’t see anything. It was so dark and scary and she was crying and confused and everything wasn’t right, why wasn’t anything right!? Her running suddenly came to a dead stop as she hit something. Tumbling backwards onto her butt into a puddle, she finally began to cry.

“Are you hurt, little one?” Mattie blinked in between sobs and looked up. She was a very tall lady but very pretty. Her long blond hair was partially hidden by the black hat she wore and though she kept it low over her face, Mattie could see two soft blue eyes staring down at her. The man next to her was just as tall but kept himself protected by the umbrella he held, so much so that she could not see a single feature on him. The woman bent over and helped the little girl up, gently brushing at the dress she wore. “You shouldn’t get mud on such a pretty dress, now should you”. Mattie sniffled and began to snob.

“Gamma..sh…she…” Tears began to run down the little girl’s cheeks, causing her to rub her face messily with her sleeves. The woman smiled to Mattie and gently took out a small kerchief, wiping at the little girl’s face.

“I’m sure your grandma would not want to see you cry. She loved you very much and no matter what, she wouldn’t want you to be sad” This seemed to make the little girl pause for a moment. “She would want you to be a very brave girl right now and I’m sure wherever she is right now, she’s watching you. Now you should go back to your mommy and daddy, alright?” Mattie nodded slowly, sniffing but smiling. The woman smiled back and pat the child on the head. Turning, Mattie ran back along the graveyard, to where her parents and sister were waiting, worried.

“Those two girls. You know there is the possibility that they may have as much spirit power as she did..if we could…” The woman frowned and looked over to the man next to her.

“This is neither the time nor the place for this, Sunnyside” she said, adjusting her hat. “They’re just children and they have just lost someone very dear to them. We are not going to treat them like some sort of weapon.” Sunnyside smiled sadly to the woman, meeting her own gaze.

“You’re right, Ratchet. This is not the time for that.” As they watched the mourners pile into their cars and drive off, the two walked side by side towards the grave marker. They looked at it the inscription, staring at it for a long time.

DIANA SMITHSON
1909 – 1982
BELOVED WIFE, MOTHER AND GRANDMOTHER

Carefully, Sunnyside bent over and laid a bouquet of flowers upon the grave, Ratchet leaning against him. She was a strong natured woman, with a great deal of will but even now she could feel it wavering just a bit. With silence the two walked away, back to the black car which had brought them there and drove off under the dark tearful sky.

Escape

2016-12-27T03:52:54Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Escape
|author= Matt Bjorkman
|creationdate= 12/24/16
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A/Earth 1337-B
|timeplacement= The Silver Millenium (Selenity X era)
|synopsis= The young princesses of Uranus, Neptune and Quinox learn a valuable lesson
|rating= G
|additionalnotes=
|}}

The three sat huddled in the small space within the cavern, the rubble strewn around them with not a shred of light to illuminate their faces.

“You know this is all your fault” Minerva said finally, looking at Varuna with a frown.

“Why is it my fault!?” the blond haired girl yelled then just as quickly covered her mouth as pieces of gravel began to softly rain down. It was very obvious the space wasn’t all that stable at the moment and any loud noise would be enough to bring it down onto them. “Why is it my fault?” she repeated, this time in a whisper.

“Well if you hadn’t suggested we “play vigilante”, we wouldn’t be in this trouble” Minerva hissed, trying to move herself carefully to turn away from Varuna to show her displeasure.

“You would say that, wouldn’t you” Thetis said, tossing some of her hair.

“Now what is that suppose to mean?” Minerva said, turning back to look at the girl.

“What I mean is if you weren’t such a follower, then you wouldn’t find yourself in any trouble. You really don’t have an original thought in your mind, do you? You’re like all the rest of your people. Even your culture is just a mock copy of the rest” She gave a smirk, seeing (or at least imagining that she saw) Minerva seething at these words.

“Well, it’s not like your opinon matters anyway. Nobody really likes you” Minerva retorted.

“Now that is a lie!” Thetis said and then wincing as her attempt to stand up simply caused her to hit her head against the low rock ceiling.

“Nah she’s right” Varuna said, matter of factly.

“Why would anyone hate me? I’m perfectly kind, I’m proper, I’m smart..”

“You’re bossy, you’re gosspy, you treat everyone like trash” Varuna stated, shrugging her shoulders a bit as if these were the most obvious things in the world.

“Not to mention you keep talking about how oh so great your kingdom is” Minerva said, a bit of mean spirited chuckle at the end of her example.

Thetis glowered for a moment then lunged forward at Minerva, trying to grab at her throat. The girl managed to grab her fellow’s arms, holding them with all her immense strength, but her opponent’s own was almost as strong. They threw each other at the small walls, each yelling at the other in frantic angry tones. Each moment caused pieces of stone to slightly slide forward, small tremors threatening to close them up in a solid rock tomb.

“Hey hey that’s enough!!” Varuna said, finally shoving the two apart. Minerva breathed heavily, glowering and spitting some blood from her lip. Thetis glared just as hard but after a moment she began to sniffle before falling apart into a series of sobs.

“I try…I try so hard to fit…I just…can’t” Thetis buried her face in her hands, her voice cracked with each tear. “I’m just….”
Minerva sighed and wordlessy pulled Thetis into a hug.

“Sorry…I’m just frustrated, that’s all. Keep getting told how we’re nothing but copy cats and barbarians and…I guess sometimes I wonder if it’s true. “

“Sorry about dragging you guys into this. I thought being heroes would be exciting and fun. It’s all my fault” Varuna said, slumping down slightly.

“It has been fun, Varuna!” Minerva said, “we’ve done a lot of good!”

“She’s right!” Thetis said, wiping the tears from her eyes “We can’t give up! We’re Paladins! There has to be something we can do.”

“Hold on a second” Varuna paused and closed her eyes. She allowed her race’s sacred bloodline to take over and opened her senses to the space around her. She had been so upset and angry that she hadn’t thought of doing it before.

“There’s wind! There’s wind running through here somewhere!”

“I can feel it too” Minerva said, closing her own eyes. “Air is seeping in from somewhere!”

“There was water here once” Thetis said, doing the same as her companions, “I think” She opened her eyes and felt around, “I’ve found it! Here! There’s a small hole!”

“Minerva, think you can pry it open a bit wider with your flute?” Varuna said, moving a bit to give the girl some room.

“I can try but we’ll only have a short amount of time to run through.”
“I’m willing to risk it” Thetis said, getting herself ready
Minerva carefully put one end of her flute through the hole and taking a deep breath, pushed it upwards, forcing the space a bit wider. As she did this the ceiling began to crumble and collapse. However, the two girls had been prepared for this and darted through, at the last second, pulling Minerva along with them. As they crawled upwards through the dark tunnel, they could hear the sounds of rocks collapsing behind them. After what seemed like a painful few minutes, they finally reached the surface and collapsed onto the ground, catching their breath.

“….Thetis…”

“Yeah..Minerva?”

“…Thanks for being my friend”

“…you’re good too”

“Girls?”

“Yeah, Varuna”

“What is it, Varuna?”

“You’re both great”

The girls smiled and looked up at the stars in the sky silently.

Escape

2016-12-27T03:51:32Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Escape
|author= Matt Bjorkman
|creationdate= 12/24/16
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= The Silver Millenium (Selenity X era)
|synopsis= The young princesses of Uranus, Neptune and Quinox learn a valuable lesson
|rating= G
|additionalnotes=
|}}

The three sat huddled in the small space within the cavern, the rubble strewn around them with not a shred of light to illuminate their faces.

“You know this is all your fault” Minerva said finally, looking at Varuna with a frown.

“Why is it my fault!?” the blond haired girl yelled then just as quickly covered her mouth as pieces of gravel began to softly rain down. It was very obvious the space wasn’t all that stable at the moment and any loud noise would be enough to bring it down onto them. “Why is it my fault?” she repeated, this time in a whisper.

“Well if you hadn’t suggested we “play vigilante”, we wouldn’t be in this trouble” Minerva hissed, trying to move herself carefully to turn away from Varuna to show her displeasure.

“You would say that, wouldn’t you” Thetis said, tossing some of her hair.

“Now what is that suppose to mean?” Minerva said, turning back to look at the girl.

“What I mean is if you weren’t such a follower, then you wouldn’t find yourself in any trouble. You really don’t have an original thought in your mind, do you? You’re like all the rest of your people. Even your culture is just a mock copy of the rest” She gave a smirk, seeing (or at least imagining that she saw) Minerva seething at these words.

“Well, it’s not like your opinon matters anyway. Nobody really likes you” Minerva retorted.

“Now that is a lie!” Thetis said and then wincing as her attempt to stand up simply caused her to hit her head against the low rock ceiling.

“Nah she’s right” Varuna said, matter of factly.

“Why would anyone hate me? I’m perfectly kind, I’m proper, I’m smart..”

“You’re bossy, you’re gosspy, you treat everyone like trash” Varuna stated, shrugging her shoulders a bit as if these were the most obvious things in the world.

“Not to mention you keep talking about how oh so great your kingdom is” Minerva said, a bit of mean spirited chuckle at the end of her example.

Thetis glowered for a moment then lunged forward at Minerva, trying to grab at her throat. The girl managed to grab her fellow’s arms, holding them with all her immense strength, but her opponent’s own was almost as strong. They threw each other at the small walls, each yelling at the other in frantic angry tones. Each moment caused pieces of stone to slightly slide forward, small tremors threatening to close them up in a solid rock tomb.

“Hey hey that’s enough!!” Varuna said, finally shoving the two apart. Minerva breathed heavily, glowering and spitting some blood from her lip. Thetis glared just as hard but after a moment she began to sniffle before falling apart into a series of sobs.

“I try…I try so hard to fit…I just…can’t” Thetis buried her face in her hands, her voice cracked with each tear. “I’m just….”
Minerva sighed and wordlessy pulled Thetis into a hug.

“Sorry…I’m just frustrated, that’s all. Keep getting told how we’re nothing but copy cats and barbarians and…I guess sometimes I wonder if it’s true. “

“Sorry about dragging you guys into this. I thought being heroes would be exciting and fun. It’s all my fault” Varuna said, slumping down slightly.

“It has been fun, Varuna!” Minerva said, “we’ve done a lot of good!”

“She’s right!” Thetis said, wiping the tears from her eyes “We can’t give up! We’re Paladins! There has to be something we can do.”

“Hold on a second” Varuna paused and closed her eyes. She allowed her race’s sacred bloodline to take over and opened her senses to the space around her. She had been so upset and angry that she hadn’t thought of doing it before.

“There’s wind! There’s wind running through here somewhere!”

“I can feel it too” Minerva said, closing her own eyes. “Air is seeping in from somewhere!”

“There was water here once” Thetis said, doing the same as her companions, “I think” She opened her eyes and felt around, “I’ve found it! Here! There’s a small hole!”

“Minerva, think you can pry it open a bit wider with your flute?” Varuna said, moving a bit to give the girl some room.

“I can try but we’ll only have a short amount of time to run through.”
“I’m willing to risk it” Thetis said, getting herself ready
Minerva carefully put one end of her flute through the hole and taking a deep breath, pushed it upwards, forcing the space a bit wider. As she did this the ceiling began to crumble and collapse. However, the two girls had been prepared for this and darted through, at the last second, pulling Minerva along with them. As they crawled upwards through the dark tunnel, they could hear the sounds of rocks collapsing behind them. After what seemed like a painful few minutes, they finally reached the surface and collapsed onto the ground, catching their breath.

“….Thetis…”

“Yeah..Minerva?”

“…Thanks for being my friend”

“…you’re good too”

“Girls?”

“Yeah, Varuna”

“What is it, Varuna?”

“You’re both great”

The girls smiled and looked up at the stars in the sky silently.

Escape

2016-12-27T03:28:15Z

UltraMatt:

The three sat huddled in the small space within the cavern, the rubble strewn around them with not a shred of light to illuminate their faces.

“You know this is all your fault” Minerva said finally, looking at Varuna with a frown.

“Why is it my fault!?” the blond haired girl yelled then just as quickly covered her mouth as pieces of gravel began to softly rain down. It was very obvious the space wasn’t all that stable at the moment and any loud noise would be enough to bring it down onto them. “Why is it my fault?” she repeated, this time in a whisper.

“Well if you hadn’t suggested we “play vigilante”, we wouldn’t be in this trouble” Minerva hissed, trying to move herself carefully to turn away from Varuna to show her displeasure.

“You would say that, wouldn’t you” Thetis said, tossing some of her hair.

“Now what is that suppose to mean?” Minerva said, turning back to look at the girl.

“What I mean is if you weren’t such a follower, then you wouldn’t find yourself in any trouble. You really don’t have an original thought in your mind, do you? You’re like all the rest of your people. Even your culture is just a mock copy of the rest” She gave a smirk, seeing (or at least imagining that she saw) Minerva seething at these words.

“Well, it’s not like your opinon matters anyway. Nobody really likes you” Minerva retorted.

“Now that is a lie!” Thetis said and then wincing as her attempt to stand up simply caused her to hit her head against the low rock ceiling.

“Nah she’s right” Varuna said, matter of factly.

“Why would anyone hate me? I’m perfectly kind, I’m proper, I’m smart..”

“You’re bossy, you’re gosspy, you treat everyone like trash” Varuna stated, shrugging her shoulders a bit as if these were the most obvious things in the world.

“Not to mention you keep talking about how oh so great your kingdom is” Minerva said, a bit of mean spirited chuckle at the end of her example.

Thetis glowered for a moment then lunged forward at Minerva, trying to grab at her throat. The girl managed to grab her fellow’s arms, holding them with all her immense strength, but her opponent’s own was almost as strong. They threw each other at the small walls, each yelling at the other in frantic angry tones. Each moment caused pieces of stone to slightly slide forward, small tremors threatening to close them up in a solid rock tomb.

“Hey hey that’s enough!!” Varuna said, finally shoving the two apart. Minerva breathed heavily, glowering and spitting some blood from her lip. Thetis glared just as hard but after a moment she began to sniffle before falling apart into a series of sobs.

“I try…I try so hard to fit…I just…can’t” Thetis buried her face in her hands, her voice cracked with each tear. “I’m just….”
Minerva sighed and wordlessy pulled Thetis into a hug.

“Sorry…I’m just frustrated, that’s all. Keep getting told how we’re nothing but copy cats and barbarians and…I guess sometimes I wonder if it’s true. “

“Sorry about dragging you guys into this. I thought being heroes would be exciting and fun. It’s all my fault” Varuna said, slumping down slightly.

“It has been fun, Varuna!” Minerva said, “we’ve done a lot of good!”

“She’s right!” Thetis said, wiping the tears from her eyes “We can’t give up! We’re Paladins! There has to be something we can do.”

“Hold on a second” Varuna paused and closed her eyes. She allowed her race’s sacred bloodline to take over and opened her senses to the space around her. She had been so upset and angry that she hadn’t thought of doing it before.

“There’s wind! There’s wind running through here somewhere!”

“I can feel it too” Minerva said, closing her own eyes. “Air is seeping in from somewhere!”

“There was water here once” Thetis said, doing the same as her companions, “I think” She opened her eyes and felt around, “I’ve found it! Here! There’s a small hole!”

“Minerva, think you can pry it open a bit wider with your flute?” Varuna said, moving a bit to give the girl some room.

“I can try but we’ll only have a short amount of time to run through.”
“I’m willing to risk it” Thetis said, getting herself ready
Minerva carefully put one end of her flute through the hole and taking a deep breath, pushed it upwards, forcing the space a bit wider. As she did this the ceiling began to crumble and collapse. However, the two girls had been prepared for this and darted through, at the last second, pulling Minerva along with them. As they crawled upwards through the dark tunnel, they could hear the sounds of rocks collapsing behind them. After what seemed like a painful few minutes, they finally reached the surface and collapsed onto the ground, catching their breath.

“….Thetis…”

“Yeah..Minerva?”

“…Thanks for being my friend”

“…you’re good too”

“Girls?”

“Yeah, Varuna”

“What is it, Varuna?”

“You’re both great”

The girls smiled and looked up at the stars in the sky silently.

A Very Shin Christmas

2016-12-25T16:08:12Z

UltraMatt:

There was a knock at the door as Matsuo put down the last few items on the table.

“That should be them I think” Thorn said, putting a few bottles of drinks down.

Matsuo nodded, looking a bit apprehensive to say the least. They had never hosted to so many people at one time in the manor. However, this was the holidays and it was somewhat expected. Taking a deep breath, he walked over and opened the door. All at once a stream of people walked in: Matsumi, his sister, her daughters Eilean, Giselle and Delilha, along with Eilean’s daughter Kyra, who waved happily from her mother’s arms; Hideki, Matsumi’s husband and Joanna and her daughter victoria who ran in faster then her mother could tell her to remove her boots. Thorn’s father had arrived the day before and had stayed the night at the manor (Matsuo had insisted on this). Now everything was ready for the day to start.

“Are you sure you know how to use that thing?” Eilean said, watching Giselle as she tried to set up her camera phone.

“Of course I do! I’m not stupid you know.” Giselle frowned as she looked the multiple choices of shots to take. Matsumi, Matsuo and Jo were currently standing there, waiting to have their picture taken for the holidays.

“You know maybe I should do this” Eilean reached over to take the phone but her hand was slapped away by Giselle.

“Look, I know technology but you…no offense..you grew up in the medivial world. Now please allow me to capture this piece of art.” She said proudly, pressing the button.

“Well miss artist, you just shut off your phone” Eilean said with an amused smile.

After a moment or two, Giselle handed her phone over to Eilean, who smiled to her younger sister and then turned to the others who were waiting.

“Say cheese!”

Delilah carefully set some presents under the tree which had been set up in the main foyer. Glancing over, she could see Kyra looking over at her and the pile of presents which had been set aside for the rest of the family.

“Would you like to help me, Kyra?” she said, smiling to her niece. Kyra gave a big smile and nodded and wobbling over began to carefully and rather messily shove the gifts under.

Thorn grabbed a tray of the hor’dovs and began to head towards the table.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to do this?” Matsuo said, walking over to try and help. Thorn moved it slightly away from her husband.

“No no I’m fine, don’t worry about it, I can manage” she said, head down towards where most of the family had gathered.

“I really think..” Thorn turned and looked at her husband with a half mockingly angry look on her face.

“Honey, I’m pregnant, I’m not crippled. I can manage.” She said and then gave him a gentle nudge, smiling. Matsuo smiled and relaxed a bit before picking up a few of the drinks and heading over.

“So I hear you run a company then”. Thorn’s father glanced over at Hideki, who silently sipped a drink from his hands. “I’m run a small business myself, a pharmacy.” Hideki remained silent but glanced a bit towards the much older man. “I’ve been told you also work at a theater, it seems stage life runs in the family around these parts.” The young man continued to look over at Mr. Mcknight, his face a frozen stone like feature. “Well I suppose I should get back to the others. Nice meeting you then.” Thorn’s father silently returned to the rest of the party. Blinking, Hideki took another sip from his glass.

“Good talk.” Hideki said.

Joanna cut through the meat and began to serve it to each person at the table (giving double to Thorn, though she immediately asked for it to be given to someone else).

“Well I think this is really wonderful!” Matsumi said, taking a bite from the meal. “All of us together like this!”
“I-I really like this” Delilah said in her usual shy manner, giving a small smile.

“Giselle, don’t hog all the punch” Eilean said, reaching over and grabbing some of the drink for herself.

“I was not aware that I had to move it when you’re sitting right next to me.” Giselle said, concentrating on her own meal and not glancing over at her older sister.

Joanna glanced over at the children’s table, a small section which had been set up for the two youngest. Victoria seemed to be busy on showing Kyra how to spell Christmas with her food and though she knew she should scold the girl, she let it pass for now.

“Well, in the honor of this season and this day, I think we need to give a toast. To family and to Christmas!” Matsuo said, raising his glass.

“Here here” Mr Mcknight said, raising his own glass, his daughter holding up a glass of water in response. All of them, even those who at that moment were in the most sour of moods joined in this feel of festivity and gave their own well wishes.

“Oh the weather outside is frightful but the fire is so delightful and since we’ve no place to go…let it snow let it snow let it snow!” Thorn belted out the words as best as her voice could manage, which was to say perfectly. She was accompanied in this by both of her sister in laws: Joanna on piano and Matsumi on her flute. Matsuo had insisted that they have a piano in the manor as a gift to his very musical wife. She had thought it was sweet of him, even if she didn’t play the instrument. She glanced over at Matsumi as she sang, who gave her a smile from her flute. She didn’t often get the chance to speak with her but the moments they did share, Matsumi had always been sure to treat her like family, though they didn’t often show it that much in public. At the moment, though, as she sang, and Matsumi and Jo accompanied her, they were all family, all together at last.

Everyone had left hours ago. Night had fallen as Matsuo lay down in bed. Thorn had always gone to sleep early as she had felt fairly worn out after the events of the party. The snow slowly fell outside (a gift from Matsumi) and was gathering onto the roof. For the evening, Matsuo had let Jabberwocky sleep inside, so as to avoid getting too cold from staying out on the roof. As he closed his eyes, he suddenly felt two arms wrap around him, a warm body press against his back.

“Merry Christmas, honey”

“Merry Christmas, my love” Matsuo said, smiling

And a Merry Christmas to you and yours!
UltraMatt

A Very Shin Christmas

2016-12-24T23:24:24Z

UltraMatt:

A Very Shin Christmas

2016-12-24T23:22:46Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "There was a knock at the door as Matsuo put down the last few items on the table. “That should be them I think” Thorn said, putting a few bottles of drinks down. Matsu..."

Escape

2016-12-24T02:30:17Z

UltraMatt: Blanked the page

Escape

2016-12-24T02:05:19Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "The three sat huddled in the small space within the cavern, the rubble strewn around them with not a shred of light to illuminate their faces. “You know this is all your f..."

The three sat huddled in the small space within the cavern, the rubble strewn around them with not a shred of light to illuminate their faces.

“You know this is all your fault” Minerva said finally, looking at Varuna with a frown.

“Why is it my fault!?” the blond haired girl yelled then just as quickly covered her mouth as pieces of gravel began to softly rain down. It was very obvious the space wasn’t all that stable at the moment and any loud noise would be enough to bring it down onto them. “Why is it my fault?” she repeated, this time in a whisper.

“Well if you hadn’t suggested we “play vigilante”, we wouldn’t be in this trouble” Minerva hissed, trying to move herself carefully to turn away from Varuna to show her displeasure.

“You would say that, wouldn’t you” Thetis said, tossing some of her hair.

“Now what is that suppose to mean?” Minerva said, turning back to look at the girl.

“What I mean is if you weren’t such a follower, then you wouldn’t find yourself in any trouble. You really don’t have an original thought in your mind, do you? You’re like all the rest of your people. Even your culture is just a mock copy of the rest” She gave a smirk, seeing (or at least imagining that she saw) Minerva seething at these words.

“Well, it’s not like your opinon matters anyway. Nobody really likes you” Minerva retorted.

“Now that is a lie!” Thetis said and then wincing as her attempt to stand up simply caused her to hit her head against the low rock ceiling.

“Nah she’s right” Varuna said, matter of factly.

“Why would anyone hate me? I’m perfectly kind, I’m proper, I’m smart..”

“You’re bossy, you’re gosspy, you treat everyone like trash” Varuna stated, shrugging her shoulders a bit as if these were the most obvious things in the world.

“Not to mention you keep talking about how oh so great your kingdom is” Minerva said, a bit of mean spirited chuckle at the end of her example.

Thetis glowered for a moment then lunged forward at Minerva, trying to grab at her throat. The girl managed to grab her fellow’s arms, holding them with all her immense strength, but her opponent’s own was almost as strong. They threw each other at the small walls, each yelling at the other in frantic angry tones. Each moment caused pieces of stone to slightly slide forward, small tremors threatening to close them up in a solid rock tomb.

“Hey hey that’s enough!!” Varuna said, finally shoving the two apart. Minerva breathed heavily, glowering and spitting some blood from her lip. Thetis glared just as hard but after a moment she began to sniffle before falling apart into a series of sobs.

“I try…I try so hard to fit…I just…can’t” Thetis buried her face in her hands, her voice cracked with each tear. “I’m just….”

Minerva sighed and wordlessy pulled Thetis into a hug.

“Sorry…I’m just frustrated, that’s all. Keep getting told how we’re nothing but copy cats and barbarians and…I guess sometimes I wonder if it’s true. “

“Sorry about dragging you guys into this. I thought being heroes would be exciting and fun. It’s all my fault” Varuna said, slumping down slightly.

“It has been fun, Varuna!” Minerva said, “we’ve done a lot of good!”

“She’s right!” Thetis said, wiping the tears from her eyes “We can’t give up! We’re Paladins! There has to be something we can do.”

“Hold on a second” Varuna paused and closed her eyes. She allowed her race’s sacrad bloodline to take over and opened her senses to the space around her. She had been so upset and angry that she hadn’t thought of doing it before.

“There’s wind! There’s wind running through here somewhere!”

“I can feel it too” Minerva said, closing her own eyes. “Air is seeping in from somewhere!”

“There was water here once” Thetis said, doing the same as her companions, “I think” She opened her eyes and felt around,
“I’ve found it! Here! There’s a small hole!”

“Minerva, think you can pry it open a bit wider with your spear?” Varuna said, moving a bit to give the girl some room.

“I can try but we’ll only have a short amount of time to run through.”

“I’m willing to risk it” Thetis said, getting herself ready.

Minerva carefully put the blunt end of her spear through the hole and taking a deep breath, pushed it upwards, forcing the space a bit wider. As she did this the ceiling began to crumble and collapse. However, the two girls had been prepared for this and darted through, at the last second, pulling Minerva along with them. As they crawled upwards through the dark tunnel, they could hear the sounds of rocks collapsing behind them. After what seemed like a painful few minutes, they finally reached the surface and collapsed onto the ground, catching their breath.

“….Thetis…”

“Yeah..Minerva?”

“…Thanks for being my friend”

“…you’re good too"

“Girls?”

“Yeah, Varuna”

“What is it, Varuna?”

“You’re both great”

The girls smiled and looked up at the stars in the sky silently.

Sally's Conundrum

2016-12-08T04:54:39Z

UltraMatt: Created page with "{{Storybox |title= Sally's Conundrum |author= Euri |creationdate= 12/7/2016 |continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A |timeplacement= 21st Century |synopsis= Sally soon discovers a new..."

{{Storybox
|title= Sally's Conundrum
|author= Euri
|creationdate= 12/7/2016
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 21st Century
|synopsis= Sally soon discovers a new chapter in her life is about to begin!
|additionalnotes=
|}}

It had been an incredible three months of traveling the world. The Hex Girls had been touring all over the world and after performing in 39 states of the United States of America, they were finally on the last leg of their tour. Throughout the tour, the 3-women goth-rock band performed with bands like Black Stones, Trapnest, Clasky:Klasky, and even Apple Musume, just to name a few. The final concert was going to be an ultimate culmination of extreme girl power. The Hex Girls would be joined by Josie and the Pussycats, Jem & the Holograms, StarStruck LoveBeam, and even DISCOTHEQUE. Yet even with one of the biggest nights of her career looming on the horizon, Thorn, leader of the Hex Girls, had something more worrisome on her mind.

She stared at herself in the vanity mirror of her dressing room. Head tilted down, she held up her pajama shirt with her chin so she could stare at her exposed stomach. Pat pat. Have I been gaining weight? She once again pat the pooch of fat on her normally flat stomach, frowning at the apparent bloatedness.
She righted herself, letting her loose, collared, pale green shirt fall back to cover her stomach, and headed out of the dressing room to the main living suite of the hotel she was staying in.

“Hey girls. Do I look fat to you?”

The two girls looked up from their spots on the sofas. Dusk, the pale skinned young woman wearing a long, loose, grey, sleeveless shirt and matching black, green, and grey checkered boxers was brushing out her long blonde and red-streaked hair. She looked over from doing her nightly stretches, cracked a grin as her black eyes glinted mischievously, and replied, “Yeah, as big as a barge.”

Luna, the dark skinned woman with the pale pink hair clad in a red tank top and matching long red pants glanced over, her green eyes leaving the book she’d been reading. She gave Thorn a once over and turned back to her book.
“You look fine, Thorn.” She turned a page in her book and continued, “You’ve barely been eating as it is.”

Thorn frowned as she sat in a large, plush, armchair.

Dusk turned back to reaching past her toes, her voice slightly muffled, “Remember that cafe in Amsterdam? She turned green when she had a brownie and up-chucked all over the table.”

Luna snickered quietly, “Or that time in China where she couldn’t get enough of those Century Eggs? She had six of them!” Dusk shuddered, holding in a gag at the memory of Thorn downing 6 decomposing, jelly-like poultry eggs.

Thorn scowled at her friends. “I can’t help it. My stomach’s been really upset lately.” She recalled how, at the beginning of their tour, the smell of her favorite foods would twist her belly in knots. She leaned back in the arm chair, sighing to herself as her two bandmates went back to their activities. I can’t wait for this tour to be over. I’ve been so exhausted lately. We’ve done tours before but never something like this. She yawned, loudly.

“Tired already?,” Luna asked, “It’s only nine.”

Thorn shook her head and got up from the armchair. “Yeah, I know, right?” She slipped on her outer robe and put on her house shoes. “I’ll be right back.”

“Huh?” Dusk looked up from working on another series of stretches. “Where’re you going?”

Thorn avoided both girl’s gazes, “Just to the convenience store in the hotel lobby. I ran out of my headache pills.”

Luna frowned, “You can borrow some of mine, you know.”

Thorn smiled and shook her head, “You know I only like my brand.”

“Can you bring me back a tray of chocolate ice cubes?” Dusk asked as she finished off her stretches and moved herself onto the floor to begin her work out nightly training session.

Thorn laughed, “I doubt they’ll have it but I’ll check.”

The black and red-tinted haired woman with her tanned skin patted the pockets of her robe to make sure her phone, wallet, and room key cards were there before heading out of their shared suite.

Mercifully, she passed only a few people on her way to the convenience store. A sleepy, middle-aged clerk sat behind the counter, flipping through a tabloid magazine. The older man looked up as Thorn entered the store and then went back to his magazine, “If you need any help, don’t feel afraid to ask.”

Thorn uttered a small “Thanks” and walked down the aisle to look for some pain medicine. She grabbed her favorite brand and she found herself walking down another aisle.

She stopped and quickly looked over the shelves, seeing that no one else was in the store. Nervously biting her lip, she quickly picked up a small box and dashed on over to the candy aisle to grab a chocolate for Dusk.

Her tanned face was red as she placed her items on the counter to pay. The old man sighed loudly and rang her up with only a slight raise of his bushy eyebrow in reaction to what she bought.

She quickly paid, told him to keep the change, and headed back to her suite. Thank god this hotel keeps out the paparazzi.

Entering the common area of the suite, Thorn tossed Dusk’s chocolate bar onto the spry woman’s stomach. With an “Oof,” Dusk collapsed from her pose and quickly latched onto her chocolate like a rabid raccoon.

“Where’s Luna?” Thorn asked. “She went to her room. Said she was gonna work on her memoir,” Dusk replied, her mouth full.

Thorn nodded. “Okay. I’m going to take my pills and head to bed. Goodnight Dusk.” “Night Thorn.”

She walked into her bedroom and then into her connecting bathroom. Placing the plastic shopping bag onto the counter, she took out the small box.

Her face was pale, sweat beading on her brow. Her shoulders were slumped as she re-read the little window on the stick held in her trembling hand for the billionth time as she sat on the toilet.

I’m pregnant…

She grew cold as a strange mixture of excitement and trepidation went through her as she looked at her cellphone sitting on the rim of the sink.

I need to tell Matsuo…

Mugen Gakuen Shorts

2016-04-12T18:37:56Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Mugen Gakuen Shorts
|author= Matt Bjorkman, Illustrations by Euri
|creationdate= 09/3/15
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 2015
|synopsis= Short tales from Mugen Gakuen.
|rating= PG
|additionalnotes=
|}}

=Series 1=

<center>'''Introductions'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Introductions_zpsb6fr5njv.jpg</center>

The morning class was of course a busy as usual, with people chatting with each other over the latest thing or spreading rumors of a classmate or some other business which tended to happen during those early hours. Matsumi leans back in her desk, staring thoughtfully at the ceiling.

“You sure she’s going to be ok? She didn’t seem all that happy” Saki said, looking concerned.

“You’d think she was heading into a battle field or something” Masaki added, trying to balance a pencil on her head.

“you guys need to really believe in me!” Matsumi said, looking a tad annoyed, “she’ll be fine! You’ll see!”

Kiku glanced at the three talking and bit her thumb. She had stopped her investigations after being put to task by Matsumi’s guardians but she still couldn’t help be feel uneasy about the three of them.

The conversations ended as soon as the teacher, the rather smartly dressed Ms. Kishi, walked in. The routine went on with the usual morning gestures and respects to their educator before the entire thing was interrupted as a new face entered the classroom.

“Class, please be quiet. Introduce yourself to your classmates”

“I’m Kailey Sunrise..nice to meet y’all”

The girl calmly bowed and soon the class was filled with whispers and quiet murmurs.

“Another foreigner, how wonderful” Mai said, tossing her long hair, something which made Asha slightly archer her eyebrow at her friend.

“She’s kind of cute!” Shuji said admirably.

Goro simply kept glancing at Matsumi, trying not to make it obvious.

The teacher glanced around the room then paused.

“You can sit next to Miss Suminaka.”

Saki smiled as Kailey calmly walked over and sat next to her, the class beginning in earnest.

“I think this is a mistake” Kailey said, frowning a bit. Masaki was about to interject but was stopped by Matsumi.

“The day has only begun! Just you wait, it will be great!” Matsumi said, giving the girl a sudden pat on the back.

“Ms. Shin! Are you going to pay attention to the lesson or do you have something else to discuss?”

Matsumi quickly snapped to attention and shook her head but then glanced at Kailey and winked. Kailey sighed at this. It really was going to be a long day, she thought to herself.

<center>'''Lab'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Lab_zpsoj1qqmm5.jpg</center>

Yoko Kanda and Aikko Izumi looked up at Date Katame, who silently glared down at the two girls, standing in front of the high school level lab.

“Um…excuse me but we have class here.” Yoko said, trying not to look too intimated by the bigger girl. She got no answer except for a silent look from Date’s one good eye. Aikko looked at Yoko and took a deep breath, remembering what she learned from her brother when it came to acting.

“Look her-“ Date took a step forward, causing Aikko to back away a bit. “N-n-nevermind!”

Yoko adjusted her glasses, sighing slightly. “Now what do we do? We’re going to miss our course!”

“Trust me, you don’t want to go in there” Masaki said, walking past the girls, causing them to look at her in confusion. After a moment or two, the sound of a loud explosion rocked the floor, leaving the two girls looking a bit frazzled and Date, though still stone cold staring outward, looking quite a mess.

“….maybe we can just go to lunch instead” Yoko said, Aikko nodding quickly in agreement.

<center>'''Club Activies'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Club%20Activities_zpsv1sfeaxa.jpg</center>

The clock ticked away in the club room, broken by no noise. Matsumi was leaning on the table, looking completely bored. Masaki was leaning back in her chair, her feet up on the table. Saki had fallen asleep on the desk, snoring a bit. Kazue quietly read a novel, scratching her nose for a moment, while Ayami sat near the small collection of manga, reading and giggling to herself. Matsumi quietly looked around the large room. It had been chosen by her for the Sailor Senshi Fan Club and had been supplied with various posters of sailor senshi, a small book shelf filled with various manga and other things to make people comfortable stopping in the room. The clock ticked again as the hour passed. Matsumi had begun to try and build a card castle, while Masaki was staring out of the large window in the room. Saki was still asleep and Kazue had begun to work on her homework. Ayami sat, reading another manga and chewing on a cookie.

The door slowly opened, as Ryoko Fujiwara poked her head in. Instantly, Matsumi scrambled to her feet, Masaki sat up, Saki kept sleeping, Kazue looked over and smiled and Ayami jumped to up to greet the new student.

“Sorry, wrong room”

As the door closed, Matsumi quietly kept working on her card tower. Masaki worked to try and balance a pencil on her nose. Saki kept sleeping while Kazue went back to her homework. Ayami had gone to read another manga and giggled happily.

<center>'''Heart Throws'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Heart%20Throws_zpssjji6zua.jpg</center>

Masaki quickly got into position, ready for her next attacker. As soon as the bigger student made his move, she quickly slammed him into the ground, the sweat flying off her face in the process. Jun nodded and clapped his hands.

“Alright, good work, Masaki. Keep that up and we’ll do a great at the meet” Masaki just gave a slightly dismissive hand gesture in response to this and pulled out her water bottle, drinking. Not far off, a younger male student quietly clutched a folded note. He knew she was his sempai and he was below her grade, but he couldn’t help it. He had admired her from far away for too long. Now it was the time to make a move, now it was the time to confess how he felt to her.

“Hey, Jun, I’m going to head home, ok?” Masaki said, picking up her bag and still dressed in her Judo gi.
“Alright, I expect you back here tomorrow for more practice.” He said, turning back to make sure the other members of the Judo Club were continuing their practice. The younger student quickly realized he was about to lose his chance and quickly races after her. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and held the note forward.

“Please read my letter! I love you!” he said and opened his eyes slowly.

Date glared down at him, frowning deeply, causing the boy to lose all color in his face.

A few blocks down the street, Masaki hummed a tune to herself, completely oblivious to what was occurring back at the school.

<center>'''Sisters'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Sisters_zpsszddrjwv.jpg</center>

“Alright, students.” Joanna Smithson paused from her writing and turned to face her class. She frowned a little bit. She was currently teaching Class C English for the day and this meant only one thing. “Can someone tell me please what the proper way of making an order in a restaurant is?” She glanced around the room and then saw a single hand shoot up. She decided to pretend she hadn’t seen it. “Anyone? The proper way of ordering.” The arm started to wave. Jo frowned and decided to take a chance on one of the other students being able to answer the question. “Mr Hattori. Can you please tell me what is the proper way to order food from a restaurant in English?”

“Well, I-“

“I know the answer!” Matsumi said, waving her arm as hard as she could. Joanna grimaced, gripping her piece of chalk.

“I am well aware that you know the answer, Ma-Ms Shin. However, I think it’s best that you give the other students a chance to answer.”

“So? Why not just let me answer the question!” Matsumi said, leaning forward in her seat a bit. Jo walked over and looked at the younger girl, frowning deeply.

“You know English better than most of the students here! You don’t have to learn it! They do!” Jo said, getting face to face with Matsumi.

“So? Maybe they want to learn from me rather then you!!!” This then caused the entire conversation to fall apart in a mass of arguments.

“Here they go again.” Hiromi said, watching the two go at it.

“Have you ever noticed how much they look alike” Asha said, looking at both Jo and Matsumi.

“Not really no” Hiromi answered, opening her workbook and getting some study time done.

<center>'''The Other Texan'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/The%20Other%20Texan_zpseufptnc8.jpg</center>

Kaily sighed as she walked down the hall to her next class. It had been a rough day so far, even rougher when Matsumi wasn’t nearby. Seeing all those familiar faces made her slightly home sick and even worse, the fact that they all treated her like strangers didn’t make it any better. She would just be glad when the day was done and she could relax back ho-

“Hi there!” The girl quickly popped out of nowhere, her long hair bouncing along with her. “I hear ya’ll’s from Texas! So am I!” Kailey blinked. It was Sally Foster. Back in her home universe, Sally was pretty close to her and in fact had helped her out a bit when she first came to Mugen. She was always cheerful and almost never had a bad thing to say. Seeing her here though…

“Sorry, I have to get going to class” Kailey said, trying to brush the girl off.

“Oh yeah me too! Say, How about yuh and I hang out after class and compare notes! I bet there’d be nuthin like talking about the good ole lone star state!”

“Well I-“

“Shucks, yuh don’t have tuh be shy about it! I’ll bring lunch too! Yuh, know Mats? She’s not bad fer a Midwest gal, yuh know?”

“Yeah but-“

“Shoot! We’ll talk about it more later! I gotta get to class! Can’t wait to seeya there!” Humming, Sally ran down the hallway for the next class, leaving Kailey standing where she was, blinking very slowly.

“…..What the heck just happened?”

<center>'''Gym Star'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Gym%20Star_zpscajvufyu.jpg</center>

“Alright, girls, today we’ll be working on our track!” There was a general groan from the group gathered, sprinkled with a few cheers here and there. Mr. Nomura Ide had just arrived to take over the gym teaching post for the High School portion of the academy. He looked over each of the faces standing there, some looking bored, some totally focused and some he couldn’t read at all. These were his pupils, these were the young women he was to mold into proper athletes. He paused for a moment, his eyes resting on one of the students. She was taller them most of them and his eyes immediately cause her bright blond hair. A foreigner to be sure but he saw something in her eyes. A drive! Yes! This was to be his star! She was going to stand above the rest and leave everyone else in the dust! Nomura had a way of seeing this in people. He always was right.

“Alright then, if we’re all properly warmed up! Let’s get going! I will lead you all in the first lap and I expect you to do your best in each succession of lap.” He said, a few of the girls frowning at this. “Let’s go!” With a blow of his whistle, they started to run!

“Keep it up! You’re doing great!” He loved this! Not only was he running through the wind as fast as he could, he knew that at any moment, his new star would pass by him and take the lead! He smiled, looking back at the rest of the girls, those who tried hard but obviously couldn’t keep up-

His jaw dropped as he saw Matsumi lagging at the very end, huffing and puffing as she tried to keep up.

“I really hate gym!” Nomura’s star pupil said as she tried to keep pace.

<Center>'''The Gift'''</center>

<Center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/The%20Gift_zpsyk4v3ej5.jpg</Center>

“Look I’m just saying I think it’s not a good idea” Fumio said, his eyes fixated on the game in front of him. “You sure she’d like something like that?”

Goro kept working on the machine in front of him, his eyes focused hard on the task at hand. “If I show her how hard I’m willing to work for her and once she sees my creation well…”

Matsumi looked at Goro lovingly, the shiny new robot in front of them both.

“Oh Goro! I never knew!!! Of course I’ll go out with you, my love!!”

Goro chuckled to himself, blushing deeply then heard a cough behind him, taking him out of his daydream. Frowning, he quickly went back to work, Fumio shrugging his shoulders and shifting his attention to the DS in his hand once more.

Goro wiped his brow, putting down his tools and stepping away from his newest creation. It had finally been finished. Fumio for his part was just staring over his shoulder at the massive war like machine with spikes, guns and large claws.

“…I think you went a bit overboard, man”

“…Yeah I think you’re right” Goro said, his shoulders slumping in disappointment.

<center>'''Fight for Justice'''</center>

The dragon roared fearsomely at the top of the mountain. It was a sight terrible to behold and around it lay the ruins of the castle it had destroyed to get to its target. The heroic knight raised her sword high.

“I am not afraid of you! I shall destroy you and bring justice to all!” she cried, the sun glimmering off her shield and blade.

“Oh! Sir Yoko! Be careful!!!” cried the princess, herself trapped in the claws of the wicked dragon! The knight simply prepared her shield, smirking at the monster.

“Never fear! I will not cower!!” With a shout, the warrior charged forward, blocking the beast’s horrible flames and deflecting every blow that came at her. She leapt into the sky, raising her sword to deliver the killing blow!

“Ok that’s enough drawing for now.” Ms Smithson said, taking the piece of paper away from Yoko.

<center>'''Sleep Over'''</center>

The girls lounged in the large room, dressed in their pajamas. Matsumi was silently looking through a workbook, scribbling in a few things, while Masaki was concentrating on the game in front of her. Saki was scratching her head, trying to figure out a problem on the piece of paper in front of her. Aikko quietly sat by herself, holding her glass nervously.

Ok, I’m with the club president! What do I do now? I’ve never been outside of school with her, she thought to herself, holding onto her glass tightly. She looked over at Matsumi. She admired the taller girl in how open she was with people and how easy a time she had making friends. She couldn’t do that sort of thing outside of the stage. She barely had accepted the offer to do a sleep over study session with her and her friends. Now here she was in the same room with her! She had to say something to impress her! Something to show how much she appreciated her being friendly with her! This was the time to make a good impression and maybe she’d finally be able to no longer be shy around people!

“I-“

“Hey, Aikko! Want something more to drink?” Matsumi said, walking over to her. Aikko froze in place, mouth hanging open and dropping her glass in the process. “…I guess I’ll get you another glass then” Matsumi said, picking up the glass and leaving behind the stunned girl.

<center>'''Peace and Quiet'''</center>

Kazue quietly sat at a table in the cafeteria, making sure to move everything carefully into place. It had been a long day and she wanted just a bit of rest from the stress that she had been under. After the study session in preparation of the first quiz for one of her classes, all she wanted to do was relax for awhile before she went back into the chaos of learning. She glanced around the room. All those people, she thought and then she looked at the empty table she sat at and smiled a bit. At least now she could get a little bit of peace and quiet. Reaching over to moving her book bag, her elbow knocked over the drink she had brought with her, spilling it’s contents all over the table.

Something snapped inside her and she frowned angrily.

“Well this is just perfect!” She paused and blinked for a moment and she looked at the people surrounding her. Boys from her class wiping up the spill and checking over her food to make sure it was alright. Several girls asking if she was fine and if her clothes hadn’t gotten damaged by the spill. Almost half the room was now surrounding her at that moment. She sighed deeply to herself, a bit sadden by this.

“So much for peace and quiet.”

<center>'''The Perfect Shot'''</center>

Takeshi Kodama walked along the path from the school towards the nearby, smaller technology building. Between classes he had hoped to take a few photos, maybe get the ones he had already done downloaded. It was only a few days till his official showing and he still had a few slots to fill. He looked at his camera wistfully then glanced up. His eyes spotted a slight movement near one of the trees and as he gazed at it, they slowly widened in surprise. A perfect butterfly! A perfect shot! Slowly, like a hunter, he moved closer to it. Just as his finger hit the button, the insect quickly darted away, moving high into the sky.

“Oh no you don’t!” Takeshi said, running after the winged animal. If there was anything that he had pride in, it was his eye sight. Quickly dodging past a few of his fellow students, Takeshi kept going, trying to keep up with the butterfly. It was too perfect to not get a photo of! Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, the insect carefully flew over a gate and landed carefully ontop of a bench. Sliding across the ground, Takeshi pulled out his camera and took several quick shots in quick succession. “Got it!” he said, smiling and checking over his shots. There was a cough and Takeshi glanced up, his eyes meeting those of Masaki, Date, Ryoko and several other girls, all in their gym swimsuits. Takeshi blinked, then looked at the camera.

“What a creep” Ryoko said, picking up her towel and drying her hair.

“Seriously, taking photos of the girl’s gym class” Masaki said, not noticing the butterfly flying off from the swimming pool bench. Takeshi couldn’t hear any of this, since he was stuck in a nearby dumpster.

<center>'''Remember Me'''</center>

Kenji Hattori looked up at the sky as he sat at the bench. He had always been easily ignored or forgotten at school. Even at the first day, he had been forgotten in class by the rest of his classmates. He remembered the moment he sat at his desk, only for another student to nearly sit on top of him. He remembered flailing for a few minutes before the person noticed him. He remembered going to lunches and sitting down and being so happy when others sat next to him, only for them to not even look at him once. It was always the same after that: he would try to get other’s attentions and they would either completely ignore him or just forget that he existed. It was especially bad around girls, who seemed to forget that he was actually their classmate, which sometimes required him to reintroduce himself just to remind them.

He sighed to himself then paused as he looked over to Saki Suminaka, happily sleeping against his shoulder, her hand in his. He blushed slightly and smiled, looking up at the sky again.

It was nice to be remembered sometimes.

<center>'''Artist's Dilemma'''</center>

Riko stared at the blank canvas in front of her and sighed. She had been trying to get this school project off the ground for days and she just couldn’t figure out what to do. She had always been good at art and in fact, though she did not like to brag about it, was one of the best artists among her peers. She had been tasked with painting a still life for one of her classes and while not her forte, she jumped at the chance with great relish. That had been two days ago and she still hadn’t found the perfect subject to work on. She watched as her fellow students walked by, all of them certain of what they were doing, reminding her only of how lost she was.

It was already getting late and she looked once more at her unfinished work. She sighed and was about to leave when she heard a loud crash! Looking up, she watched as Date walked away with Masaki and Ryoko and glancing back, saw another student, Sadao, stuck face down in a garbage can. Pausing for a moment, she grinned happily and quickly began to paint.

<center>'''A Cup of Tea'''</center>

Mai frowned, sweat beading off her face as she stared at Ren. It was hard to read her opponent. Ren was graceful, placid, and silent. She was like a perfect example of Japanese womanhood and at the moment she was staring right at her. Mai, however, was not simply another simple common girl. She was not about to lose, not here and not now. She carefully moved her hand, picking up the whisk and carefully whisking the tea in the bowl to froth. Pouring it into a cup, she pushed it towards Ren, who simply stared ahead, barely blinking. The girl reached forward and picked up the cup, sipping it delicately. There was silence for a moment.

“Needs sugar” Ren said.

“You don’t have sugar with a tea ceremony!!! You never said anything about that when we started this!” Mai said angrily.

“Still. Definatly.”

“Fine…your turn…” Mai said, as Ren began to work on her cup. No matter what, at least she took her tea seriously.

<center>'''Quiz'''</center>

Matsumi quietly sat in front of the TV in the lobby, playing on her Wii-U, her homework laying around her. She grimaced as she lost another life, not noticing her sister walking in through the front door.

“What are you doing?” Jo said, glancing at the pile of books sitting unread.

“Playing a game, why?” Matsumi said, restarting up the level again and taking a deep breath, trying to concentrate.

“You do know your math teacher is giving a quiz tomorrow, correct? Shouldn’t you be studying for it?” Jo said, frowning a bit. Sometimes she wondered if the regression had affected her sister’s attitude towards things.

“Hey, look I’ll be fine! I’ve been through school before, remember? I won’t have any problems what so ever.” Jo rolled her eyes at this; there was obviously no getting through to her.

“Alright, if you say so. I won’t get in your way.” Jo said, walking back up the stairs and leaving Matsumi, who winced as she had to restart the level again.

“…Wait what….” Matsumi stared at the quiz in front of her. Half the questions were ones she had never heard of or at least worded in a way that she had no idea what it meant. She couldn’t even figure out the first one! She looked up at the classroom door and met the eyes of her smug twin sister through the window. Frowning, she sighed and buried her face on her desk.

<center>'''Manga'''</center>

Ayami put the finishing touches on the paper in front of her, grinning ear to ear. This was her masterpiece! Her mona lisa! It was going to be the greatest manga in the history of the world! There was a quick knock at the door as a man burst in with dark glasses and grabbed her paper, looking over it.

“This is magnificent!!! We must sign you to a contract right away!!” Ayami found herself dragged to a taxi which soon drove her to a nearby building. Sitting at a desk, she started to draw another page for her manga. Almost immediately, however, a woman dressed in a business suit picked up the drawing and looked it over.

“Yes, this will do nicely. We wish to turn your work into the next bit anime. What do you say?” Ayami barely started to speak when she was suddenly whisked away to a limo which drove her to a recording studio where Yubei Shinohara was adding his voice to the climactic scene of her work. Ayami began to tear up. It was finally happening! This was a dream come true!!

“Ayaaaami? Hey, Ayami!” Azumi Abe said, poking her friend slightly, “The Manga Club meeting is over! Wake up!” Ayami simply smiled and moved slightly in her sleep.

“Leave her alone” Masa Iha said, looking at Ayami “She must be having a pretty nice dream.”

<center>'''Ryo's Proof'''</center>

“No that doesn’t make any sense” Ryo frowned to himself, looking over the equations on the whiteboard and down at his tablet. “There has to be something I’m missing.” Ryo had been working on this proof for awhile now and every time he seemed to be on the verge of a breakthrough, he had found some new error which had forced him to start from the beginning. Ryo paused then moved his marker towards the board but frowned and messed up his hair! “No no no! That can’t be right!!!!” Throwing down the marker, he tried to catch his breath. It wasn’t normal for him. Usually he had better control then this but this time it was simply maddening that he couldn’t get this right.

“I think you left out a decimal point” Li Cho said, adding the correction to the board, then smiling to Ryo before leaving. Ryo blinked and looked back at the board, checking over the newly written corrections.

“Huh…”

<center>'''The Investigation'''</center>

“So are we all here then?”

The other figures nodded in agreement…all three of them. At least they were passionate about the subject, though for a few reasons of their own.

“Alright then” She turned to her laptop and tapped it a few times. The image of a teenage girl casually walking down a street popped up.

“This is Matsumi Shin.”

The slide turned to an image of the same girl in her school uniform chatting with another girl.

“Age 15…Birthdate unknown…”

The slide changed to one of the girl dressing herself in the gym locker room. There was a few noises of appreciation from the other figures, but they quickly silenced as their host glared at them. She had not originally included this on the presentation but guessed that the photographer could not resist placing it in there, much to her embarrassment. She quickly shut off the slide.

“*ahem* After much thought, I’ve decided we must find out the truth: Who really is Matsumi Shin!?”

Kiku suddenly winced as the light came on, the other three students groaning slightly at the sudden brightness.

“Ms Hinashi, you do realize classes ended two hours ago?” Joanna Smithson said, leaning against the wall.

“…yes, sensei”

=Series 2=

<center>'''Matsumi's Secret'''</center>

"Oh wow I can't believe you didn't tell anyone about this!"

"Well it was sort of my little secret, you know?"

Kiku paused in the hallway. That voice! It had to be Shin-san! She looked around. There was no one else in the hallway, at least no one from her class.

"Why don't you just tell everyone?"

"No way! I don't want anyone to know about this!!"

This is my chance, Kiku thought, Shin-san! She carefully pulled out her phone camera from her bag. Darting around the corner she quickly took a picture!

"Shin-san, your secret's mine!" Kiku paused then quickly lowered the camera. Rin and Matsumi just stood there, staring at their classmate. On Matsumi's face were a shiny pair of glasses, something she had never worn before in class.

"Gl-Glasses?" Kiku managed to sputter out, before she felt the phone get removed from her hand.

"Shouldn't you three be getting to class?" Joanna Smithson said, giving the three an impatient glare.

The three quickly nodded then ran down the hallway, Kiku pausing for a moment to grab her phone back.

Joanna sighed to herself. This was going to be one of those days.

<center>'''Animal Club'''</center>

Daini sighed to herself as she walked down the hallway, pausing a moment to scratch at the hair covers which were hiding her cat ears. She had been at the school for a month now and yet she still didn't feel like she fit in. She was doing well in classes and the teachers had been impressed by her, yet she still didn't feel like she was belonging. Maybe, she thought to herself, this just wasn't the place for her.

As she walked down the hall, she paused for a moment and then blinked at a flier.

ANIMAL CLUB! JOIN NOW! OPEN TO ALL GRADE LEVELS! ROOM 516.

That was it! She remembered Matsumi telling her joining a club was a good way to make friends. Daini quickly rushed down the hall and into the elevator. She liked animals too, so this was perfect!

She soon found herself in front of a door with a wooden sign on front reading ANIMAL CLUB. She took a deep breath and slowly opened the door.

"Um...I'm here to join the-" Daini stumbled backwards as her eyes met the face of a cow, who lazily chewed on some grass.

"Hi! Welcome to the Animal Club!" Masahiko Ozawa said, feeding a few chickens which were pecking the floor.

Daini stood there, silent, then let out a loud squee! Running in, she slammed the door behind her, causing the wooden sign to clatter to the ground.

Later that night, Freya wandered into her living room and stopped cold in her tracks

"Mom! I joined a new club!" Daini said grinning, covered in feathers, straw and animal fur.

<center>'''Cursed'''</center>

Raiden Imai closed his eyes, frowning. There was total silence about his form other then the soft murmering under his breath of certain prayers.

"I can sense it here, a dark power waiting and growing, something sinister waiting hidden." He grimaced, sweat beading off his forehead. "It is doing everything in it's power to stop us in it's path, to prevent us from doing that which we have been tasked to do." His eyes shot open, a sudden fire blazing within his pupils as if his very spirit was rising up preparing for battle.

Raiden moved his fingers in the proper configuration and glared in righteous anger.

"I will not be daunted!! I shall banish this terrible curse!"

"Look, when I say we're out of artisan bread, I mean it!" the cook said, frowning and turning back to serve some of the other students. Raiden sighed to himself, taking a noodle meal instead.

<center>'''Tips for Success'''</center>

"Nao, when the heck are you actually going to pay attention in class?" Missie said, frowning a bit at her classmate.

Nao for his part lazily opened an eye, looking at her. He gave a yawn and sat up.

"Man what is it with you, Abbot? It's not like you've ever made a big deal about this before."

"You are a Mugen student and that demands a little bit of prestige! All you do is sit around and sleep during class. Besides if you never study, you won't be able to succeed in your later life. Remember! The key to success is vigilance and hard work and nothing can substitute th-"

"Good work, Tobe" the teacher played the quiz on the desk in front of him, the red 100 mark standing out for all the eye to see.

"Of course, Sensei" Nao said, just giving a grin to Missie, who frowned and walked off. Nao shrugged and leaned back in his desk, closing his eyes once more.

<center>'''The Feeding (written by Yumiko)'''</center>

Daini skipped through her club’s room feeding all of the animals happily. This was where she felt free. Among the animals she and her clubmates cared for. ‘It’s kind of like having a bunch of pets’ she thought to herself as she sprinkled some chicken feed on the floor. She enjoyed cleaning and feeding the sweet animals, except one.

A chill ran down Daini’s spine as a slobbery tongue slid up her neck. “GEH” she yelped and spun around to stare at Spots the cow. She gulped and stared at the large farm animal cautiously “Good Spot…..a-are you hungry?” She asked a slight tremble in her voice.

The cow seemed to ignore the girl as it pushed Daini down and proceeded to climb into her lap. Daini blinked and started to laugh “you’re just a lap cow!” The cow seemed comfortable and snorted. Perhaps a book’s cover really is deceiving.

[[Category:Matt Bjorkman]] [[Category:SSEU Stories]] [[Category:The Modern Day]]

Mugen Gakuen Shorts

2016-04-12T18:33:22Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Mugen Gakuen Shorts
|author= Matt Bjorkman and guest authors, Illustrations by Euri
|creationdate= 09/3/15
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 2015
|synopsis= Short tales from Mugen Gakuen.
|rating= PG
|additionalnotes=
|}}

=Series 1=

<center>'''Introductions'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Introductions_zpsb6fr5njv.jpg</center>

The morning class was of course a busy as usual, with people chatting with each other over the latest thing or spreading rumors of a classmate or some other business which tended to happen during those early hours. Matsumi leans back in her desk, staring thoughtfully at the ceiling.

“You sure she’s going to be ok? She didn’t seem all that happy” Saki said, looking concerned.

“You’d think she was heading into a battle field or something” Masaki added, trying to balance a pencil on her head.

“you guys need to really believe in me!” Matsumi said, looking a tad annoyed, “she’ll be fine! You’ll see!”

Kiku glanced at the three talking and bit her thumb. She had stopped her investigations after being put to task by Matsumi’s guardians but she still couldn’t help be feel uneasy about the three of them.

The conversations ended as soon as the teacher, the rather smartly dressed Ms. Kishi, walked in. The routine went on with the usual morning gestures and respects to their educator before the entire thing was interrupted as a new face entered the classroom.

“Class, please be quiet. Introduce yourself to your classmates”

“I’m Kailey Sunrise..nice to meet y’all”

The girl calmly bowed and soon the class was filled with whispers and quiet murmurs.

“Another foreigner, how wonderful” Mai said, tossing her long hair, something which made Asha slightly archer her eyebrow at her friend.

“She’s kind of cute!” Shuji said admirably.

Goro simply kept glancing at Matsumi, trying not to make it obvious.

The teacher glanced around the room then paused.

“You can sit next to Miss Suminaka.”

Saki smiled as Kailey calmly walked over and sat next to her, the class beginning in earnest.

“I think this is a mistake” Kailey said, frowning a bit. Masaki was about to interject but was stopped by Matsumi.

“The day has only begun! Just you wait, it will be great!” Matsumi said, giving the girl a sudden pat on the back.

“Ms. Shin! Are you going to pay attention to the lesson or do you have something else to discuss?”

Matsumi quickly snapped to attention and shook her head but then glanced at Kailey and winked. Kailey sighed at this. It really was going to be a long day, she thought to herself.

<center>'''Lab'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Lab_zpsoj1qqmm5.jpg</center>

Yoko Kanda and Aikko Izumi looked up at Date Katame, who silently glared down at the two girls, standing in front of the high school level lab.

“Um…excuse me but we have class here.” Yoko said, trying not to look too intimated by the bigger girl. She got no answer except for a silent look from Date’s one good eye. Aikko looked at Yoko and took a deep breath, remembering what she learned from her brother when it came to acting.

“Look her-“ Date took a step forward, causing Aikko to back away a bit. “N-n-nevermind!”

Yoko adjusted her glasses, sighing slightly. “Now what do we do? We’re going to miss our course!”

“Trust me, you don’t want to go in there” Masaki said, walking past the girls, causing them to look at her in confusion. After a moment or two, the sound of a loud explosion rocked the floor, leaving the two girls looking a bit frazzled and Date, though still stone cold staring outward, looking quite a mess.

“….maybe we can just go to lunch instead” Yoko said, Aikko nodding quickly in agreement.

<center>'''Club Activies'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Club%20Activities_zpsv1sfeaxa.jpg</center>

The clock ticked away in the club room, broken by no noise. Matsumi was leaning on the table, looking completely bored. Masaki was leaning back in her chair, her feet up on the table. Saki had fallen asleep on the desk, snoring a bit. Kazue quietly read a novel, scratching her nose for a moment, while Ayami sat near the small collection of manga, reading and giggling to herself. Matsumi quietly looked around the large room. It had been chosen by her for the Sailor Senshi Fan Club and had been supplied with various posters of sailor senshi, a small book shelf filled with various manga and other things to make people comfortable stopping in the room. The clock ticked again as the hour passed. Matsumi had begun to try and build a card castle, while Masaki was staring out of the large window in the room. Saki was still asleep and Kazue had begun to work on her homework. Ayami sat, reading another manga and chewing on a cookie.

The door slowly opened, as Ryoko Fujiwara poked her head in. Instantly, Matsumi scrambled to her feet, Masaki sat up, Saki kept sleeping, Kazue looked over and smiled and Ayami jumped to up to greet the new student.

“Sorry, wrong room”

As the door closed, Matsumi quietly kept working on her card tower. Masaki worked to try and balance a pencil on her nose. Saki kept sleeping while Kazue went back to her homework. Ayami had gone to read another manga and giggled happily.

<center>'''Heart Throws'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Heart%20Throws_zpssjji6zua.jpg</center>

Masaki quickly got into position, ready for her next attacker. As soon as the bigger student made his move, she quickly slammed him into the ground, the sweat flying off her face in the process. Jun nodded and clapped his hands.

“Alright, good work, Masaki. Keep that up and we’ll do a great at the meet” Masaki just gave a slightly dismissive hand gesture in response to this and pulled out her water bottle, drinking. Not far off, a younger male student quietly clutched a folded note. He knew she was his sempai and he was below her grade, but he couldn’t help it. He had admired her from far away for too long. Now it was the time to make a move, now it was the time to confess how he felt to her.

“Hey, Jun, I’m going to head home, ok?” Masaki said, picking up her bag and still dressed in her Judo gi.
“Alright, I expect you back here tomorrow for more practice.” He said, turning back to make sure the other members of the Judo Club were continuing their practice. The younger student quickly realized he was about to lose his chance and quickly races after her. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and held the note forward.

“Please read my letter! I love you!” he said and opened his eyes slowly.

Date glared down at him, frowning deeply, causing the boy to lose all color in his face.

A few blocks down the street, Masaki hummed a tune to herself, completely oblivious to what was occurring back at the school.

<center>'''Sisters'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Sisters_zpsszddrjwv.jpg</center>

“Alright, students.” Joanna Smithson paused from her writing and turned to face her class. She frowned a little bit. She was currently teaching Class C English for the day and this meant only one thing. “Can someone tell me please what the proper way of making an order in a restaurant is?” She glanced around the room and then saw a single hand shoot up. She decided to pretend she hadn’t seen it. “Anyone? The proper way of ordering.” The arm started to wave. Jo frowned and decided to take a chance on one of the other students being able to answer the question. “Mr Hattori. Can you please tell me what is the proper way to order food from a restaurant in English?”

“Well, I-“

“I know the answer!” Matsumi said, waving her arm as hard as she could. Joanna grimaced, gripping her piece of chalk.

“I am well aware that you know the answer, Ma-Ms Shin. However, I think it’s best that you give the other students a chance to answer.”

“So? Why not just let me answer the question!” Matsumi said, leaning forward in her seat a bit. Jo walked over and looked at the younger girl, frowning deeply.

“You know English better than most of the students here! You don’t have to learn it! They do!” Jo said, getting face to face with Matsumi.

“So? Maybe they want to learn from me rather then you!!!” This then caused the entire conversation to fall apart in a mass of arguments.

“Here they go again.” Hiromi said, watching the two go at it.

“Have you ever noticed how much they look alike” Asha said, looking at both Jo and Matsumi.

“Not really no” Hiromi answered, opening her workbook and getting some study time done.

<center>'''The Other Texan'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/The%20Other%20Texan_zpseufptnc8.jpg</center>

Kaily sighed as she walked down the hall to her next class. It had been a rough day so far, even rougher when Matsumi wasn’t nearby. Seeing all those familiar faces made her slightly home sick and even worse, the fact that they all treated her like strangers didn’t make it any better. She would just be glad when the day was done and she could relax back ho-

“Hi there!” The girl quickly popped out of nowhere, her long hair bouncing along with her. “I hear ya’ll’s from Texas! So am I!” Kailey blinked. It was Sally Foster. Back in her home universe, Sally was pretty close to her and in fact had helped her out a bit when she first came to Mugen. She was always cheerful and almost never had a bad thing to say. Seeing her here though…

“Sorry, I have to get going to class” Kailey said, trying to brush the girl off.

“Oh yeah me too! Say, How about yuh and I hang out after class and compare notes! I bet there’d be nuthin like talking about the good ole lone star state!”

“Well I-“

“Shucks, yuh don’t have tuh be shy about it! I’ll bring lunch too! Yuh, know Mats? She’s not bad fer a Midwest gal, yuh know?”

“Yeah but-“

“Shoot! We’ll talk about it more later! I gotta get to class! Can’t wait to seeya there!” Humming, Sally ran down the hallway for the next class, leaving Kailey standing where she was, blinking very slowly.

“…..What the heck just happened?”

<center>'''Gym Star'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Gym%20Star_zpscajvufyu.jpg</center>

“Alright, girls, today we’ll be working on our track!” There was a general groan from the group gathered, sprinkled with a few cheers here and there. Mr. Nomura Ide had just arrived to take over the gym teaching post for the High School portion of the academy. He looked over each of the faces standing there, some looking bored, some totally focused and some he couldn’t read at all. These were his pupils, these were the young women he was to mold into proper athletes. He paused for a moment, his eyes resting on one of the students. She was taller them most of them and his eyes immediately cause her bright blond hair. A foreigner to be sure but he saw something in her eyes. A drive! Yes! This was to be his star! She was going to stand above the rest and leave everyone else in the dust! Nomura had a way of seeing this in people. He always was right.

“Alright then, if we’re all properly warmed up! Let’s get going! I will lead you all in the first lap and I expect you to do your best in each succession of lap.” He said, a few of the girls frowning at this. “Let’s go!” With a blow of his whistle, they started to run!

“Keep it up! You’re doing great!” He loved this! Not only was he running through the wind as fast as he could, he knew that at any moment, his new star would pass by him and take the lead! He smiled, looking back at the rest of the girls, those who tried hard but obviously couldn’t keep up-

His jaw dropped as he saw Matsumi lagging at the very end, huffing and puffing as she tried to keep up.

“I really hate gym!” Nomura’s star pupil said as she tried to keep pace.

<Center>'''The Gift'''</center>

<Center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/The%20Gift_zpsyk4v3ej5.jpg</Center>

“Look I’m just saying I think it’s not a good idea” Fumio said, his eyes fixated on the game in front of him. “You sure she’d like something like that?”

Goro kept working on the machine in front of him, his eyes focused hard on the task at hand. “If I show her how hard I’m willing to work for her and once she sees my creation well…”

Matsumi looked at Goro lovingly, the shiny new robot in front of them both.

“Oh Goro! I never knew!!! Of course I’ll go out with you, my love!!”

Goro chuckled to himself, blushing deeply then heard a cough behind him, taking him out of his daydream. Frowning, he quickly went back to work, Fumio shrugging his shoulders and shifting his attention to the DS in his hand once more.

Goro wiped his brow, putting down his tools and stepping away from his newest creation. It had finally been finished. Fumio for his part was just staring over his shoulder at the massive war like machine with spikes, guns and large claws.

“…I think you went a bit overboard, man”

“…Yeah I think you’re right” Goro said, his shoulders slumping in disappointment.

<center>'''Fight for Justice'''</center>

The dragon roared fearsomely at the top of the mountain. It was a sight terrible to behold and around it lay the ruins of the castle it had destroyed to get to its target. The heroic knight raised her sword high.

“I am not afraid of you! I shall destroy you and bring justice to all!” she cried, the sun glimmering off her shield and blade.

“Oh! Sir Yoko! Be careful!!!” cried the princess, herself trapped in the claws of the wicked dragon! The knight simply prepared her shield, smirking at the monster.

“Never fear! I will not cower!!” With a shout, the warrior charged forward, blocking the beast’s horrible flames and deflecting every blow that came at her. She leapt into the sky, raising her sword to deliver the killing blow!

“Ok that’s enough drawing for now.” Ms Smithson said, taking the piece of paper away from Yoko.

<center>'''Sleep Over'''</center>

The girls lounged in the large room, dressed in their pajamas. Matsumi was silently looking through a workbook, scribbling in a few things, while Masaki was concentrating on the game in front of her. Saki was scratching her head, trying to figure out a problem on the piece of paper in front of her. Aikko quietly sat by herself, holding her glass nervously.

Ok, I’m with the club president! What do I do now? I’ve never been outside of school with her, she thought to herself, holding onto her glass tightly. She looked over at Matsumi. She admired the taller girl in how open she was with people and how easy a time she had making friends. She couldn’t do that sort of thing outside of the stage. She barely had accepted the offer to do a sleep over study session with her and her friends. Now here she was in the same room with her! She had to say something to impress her! Something to show how much she appreciated her being friendly with her! This was the time to make a good impression and maybe she’d finally be able to no longer be shy around people!

“I-“

“Hey, Aikko! Want something more to drink?” Matsumi said, walking over to her. Aikko froze in place, mouth hanging open and dropping her glass in the process. “…I guess I’ll get you another glass then” Matsumi said, picking up the glass and leaving behind the stunned girl.

<center>'''Peace and Quiet'''</center>

Kazue quietly sat at a table in the cafeteria, making sure to move everything carefully into place. It had been a long day and she wanted just a bit of rest from the stress that she had been under. After the study session in preparation of the first quiz for one of her classes, all she wanted to do was relax for awhile before she went back into the chaos of learning. She glanced around the room. All those people, she thought and then she looked at the empty table she sat at and smiled a bit. At least now she could get a little bit of peace and quiet. Reaching over to moving her book bag, her elbow knocked over the drink she had brought with her, spilling it’s contents all over the table.

Something snapped inside her and she frowned angrily.

“Well this is just perfect!” She paused and blinked for a moment and she looked at the people surrounding her. Boys from her class wiping up the spill and checking over her food to make sure it was alright. Several girls asking if she was fine and if her clothes hadn’t gotten damaged by the spill. Almost half the room was now surrounding her at that moment. She sighed deeply to herself, a bit sadden by this.

“So much for peace and quiet.”

<center>'''The Perfect Shot'''</center>

Takeshi Kodama walked along the path from the school towards the nearby, smaller technology building. Between classes he had hoped to take a few photos, maybe get the ones he had already done downloaded. It was only a few days till his official showing and he still had a few slots to fill. He looked at his camera wistfully then glanced up. His eyes spotted a slight movement near one of the trees and as he gazed at it, they slowly widened in surprise. A perfect butterfly! A perfect shot! Slowly, like a hunter, he moved closer to it. Just as his finger hit the button, the insect quickly darted away, moving high into the sky.

“Oh no you don’t!” Takeshi said, running after the winged animal. If there was anything that he had pride in, it was his eye sight. Quickly dodging past a few of his fellow students, Takeshi kept going, trying to keep up with the butterfly. It was too perfect to not get a photo of! Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, the insect carefully flew over a gate and landed carefully ontop of a bench. Sliding across the ground, Takeshi pulled out his camera and took several quick shots in quick succession. “Got it!” he said, smiling and checking over his shots. There was a cough and Takeshi glanced up, his eyes meeting those of Masaki, Date, Ryoko and several other girls, all in their gym swimsuits. Takeshi blinked, then looked at the camera.

“What a creep” Ryoko said, picking up her towel and drying her hair.

“Seriously, taking photos of the girl’s gym class” Masaki said, not noticing the butterfly flying off from the swimming pool bench. Takeshi couldn’t hear any of this, since he was stuck in a nearby dumpster.

<center>'''Remember Me'''</center>

Kenji Hattori looked up at the sky as he sat at the bench. He had always been easily ignored or forgotten at school. Even at the first day, he had been forgotten in class by the rest of his classmates. He remembered the moment he sat at his desk, only for another student to nearly sit on top of him. He remembered flailing for a few minutes before the person noticed him. He remembered going to lunches and sitting down and being so happy when others sat next to him, only for them to not even look at him once. It was always the same after that: he would try to get other’s attentions and they would either completely ignore him or just forget that he existed. It was especially bad around girls, who seemed to forget that he was actually their classmate, which sometimes required him to reintroduce himself just to remind them.

He sighed to himself then paused as he looked over to Saki Suminaka, happily sleeping against his shoulder, her hand in his. He blushed slightly and smiled, looking up at the sky again.

It was nice to be remembered sometimes.

<center>'''Artist's Dilemma'''</center>

Riko stared at the blank canvas in front of her and sighed. She had been trying to get this school project off the ground for days and she just couldn’t figure out what to do. She had always been good at art and in fact, though she did not like to brag about it, was one of the best artists among her peers. She had been tasked with painting a still life for one of her classes and while not her forte, she jumped at the chance with great relish. That had been two days ago and she still hadn’t found the perfect subject to work on. She watched as her fellow students walked by, all of them certain of what they were doing, reminding her only of how lost she was.

It was already getting late and she looked once more at her unfinished work. She sighed and was about to leave when she heard a loud crash! Looking up, she watched as Date walked away with Masaki and Ryoko and glancing back, saw another student, Sadao, stuck face down in a garbage can. Pausing for a moment, she grinned happily and quickly began to paint.

<center>'''A Cup of Tea'''</center>

Mai frowned, sweat beading off her face as she stared at Ren. It was hard to read her opponent. Ren was graceful, placid, and silent. She was like a perfect example of Japanese womanhood and at the moment she was staring right at her. Mai, however, was not simply another simple common girl. She was not about to lose, not here and not now. She carefully moved her hand, picking up the whisk and carefully whisking the tea in the bowl to froth. Pouring it into a cup, she pushed it towards Ren, who simply stared ahead, barely blinking. The girl reached forward and picked up the cup, sipping it delicately. There was silence for a moment.

“Needs sugar” Ren said.

“You don’t have sugar with a tea ceremony!!! You never said anything about that when we started this!” Mai said angrily.

“Still. Definatly.”

“Fine…your turn…” Mai said, as Ren began to work on her cup. No matter what, at least she took her tea seriously.

<center>'''Quiz'''</center>

Matsumi quietly sat in front of the TV in the lobby, playing on her Wii-U, her homework laying around her. She grimaced as she lost another life, not noticing her sister walking in through the front door.

“What are you doing?” Jo said, glancing at the pile of books sitting unread.

“Playing a game, why?” Matsumi said, restarting up the level again and taking a deep breath, trying to concentrate.

“You do know your math teacher is giving a quiz tomorrow, correct? Shouldn’t you be studying for it?” Jo said, frowning a bit. Sometimes she wondered if the regression had affected her sister’s attitude towards things.

“Hey, look I’ll be fine! I’ve been through school before, remember? I won’t have any problems what so ever.” Jo rolled her eyes at this; there was obviously no getting through to her.

“Alright, if you say so. I won’t get in your way.” Jo said, walking back up the stairs and leaving Matsumi, who winced as she had to restart the level again.

“…Wait what….” Matsumi stared at the quiz in front of her. Half the questions were ones she had never heard of or at least worded in a way that she had no idea what it meant. She couldn’t even figure out the first one! She looked up at the classroom door and met the eyes of her smug twin sister through the window. Frowning, she sighed and buried her face on her desk.

<center>'''Manga'''</center>

Ayami put the finishing touches on the paper in front of her, grinning ear to ear. This was her masterpiece! Her mona lisa! It was going to be the greatest manga in the history of the world! There was a quick knock at the door as a man burst in with dark glasses and grabbed her paper, looking over it.

“This is magnificent!!! We must sign you to a contract right away!!” Ayami found herself dragged to a taxi which soon drove her to a nearby building. Sitting at a desk, she started to draw another page for her manga. Almost immediately, however, a woman dressed in a business suit picked up the drawing and looked it over.

“Yes, this will do nicely. We wish to turn your work into the next bit anime. What do you say?” Ayami barely started to speak when she was suddenly whisked away to a limo which drove her to a recording studio where Yubei Shinohara was adding his voice to the climactic scene of her work. Ayami began to tear up. It was finally happening! This was a dream come true!!

“Ayaaaami? Hey, Ayami!” Azumi Abe said, poking her friend slightly, “The Manga Club meeting is over! Wake up!” Ayami simply smiled and moved slightly in her sleep.

“Leave her alone” Masa Iha said, looking at Ayami “She must be having a pretty nice dream.”

<center>'''Ryo's Proof'''</center>

“No that doesn’t make any sense” Ryo frowned to himself, looking over the equations on the whiteboard and down at his tablet. “There has to be something I’m missing.” Ryo had been working on this proof for awhile now and every time he seemed to be on the verge of a breakthrough, he had found some new error which had forced him to start from the beginning. Ryo paused then moved his marker towards the board but frowned and messed up his hair! “No no no! That can’t be right!!!!” Throwing down the marker, he tried to catch his breath. It wasn’t normal for him. Usually he had better control then this but this time it was simply maddening that he couldn’t get this right.

“I think you left out a decimal point” Li Cho said, adding the correction to the board, then smiling to Ryo before leaving. Ryo blinked and looked back at the board, checking over the newly written corrections.

“Huh…”

<center>'''The Investigation'''</center>

“So are we all here then?”

The other figures nodded in agreement…all three of them. At least they were passionate about the subject, though for a few reasons of their own.

“Alright then” She turned to her laptop and tapped it a few times. The image of a teenage girl casually walking down a street popped up.

“This is Matsumi Shin.”

The slide turned to an image of the same girl in her school uniform chatting with another girl.

“Age 15…Birthdate unknown…”

The slide changed to one of the girl dressing herself in the gym locker room. There was a few noises of appreciation from the other figures, but they quickly silenced as their host glared at them. She had not originally included this on the presentation but guessed that the photographer could not resist placing it in there, much to her embarrassment. She quickly shut off the slide.

“*ahem* After much thought, I’ve decided we must find out the truth: Who really is Matsumi Shin!?”

Kiku suddenly winced as the light came on, the other three students groaning slightly at the sudden brightness.

“Ms Hinashi, you do realize classes ended two hours ago?” Joanna Smithson said, leaning against the wall.

“…yes, sensei”

=Series 2=

<center>'''Matsumi's Secret'''</center>

"Oh wow I can't believe you didn't tell anyone about this!"

"Well it was sort of my little secret, you know?"

Kiku paused in the hallway. That voice! It had to be Shin-san! She looked around. There was no one else in the hallway, at least no one from her class.

"Why don't you just tell everyone?"

"No way! I don't want anyone to know about this!!"

This is my chance, Kiku thought, Shin-san! She carefully pulled out her phone camera from her bag. Darting around the corner she quickly took a picture!

"Shin-san, your secret's mine!" Kiku paused then quickly lowered the camera. Rin and Matsumi just stood there, staring at their classmate. On Matsumi's face were a shiny pair of glasses, something she had never worn before in class.

"Gl-Glasses?" Kiku managed to sputter out, before she felt the phone get removed from her hand.

"Shouldn't you three be getting to class?" Joanna Smithson said, giving the three an impatient glare.

The three quickly nodded then ran down the hallway, Kiku pausing for a moment to grab her phone back.

Joanna sighed to herself. This was going to be one of those days.

<center>'''Animal Club'''</center>

Daini sighed to herself as she walked down the hallway, pausing a moment to scratch at the hair covers which were hiding her cat ears. She had been at the school for a month now and yet she still didn't feel like she fit in. She was doing well in classes and the teachers had been impressed by her, yet she still didn't feel like she was belonging. Maybe, she thought to herself, this just wasn't the place for her.

As she walked down the hall, she paused for a moment and then blinked at a flier.

ANIMAL CLUB! JOIN NOW! OPEN TO ALL GRADE LEVELS! ROOM 516.

That was it! She remembered Matsumi telling her joining a club was a good way to make friends. Daini quickly rushed down the hall and into the elevator. She liked animals too, so this was perfect!

She soon found herself in front of a door with a wooden sign on front reading ANIMAL CLUB. She took a deep breath and slowly opened the door.

"Um...I'm here to join the-" Daini stumbled backwards as her eyes met the face of a cow, who lazily chewed on some grass.

"Hi! Welcome to the Animal Club!" Masahiko Ozawa said, feeding a few chickens which were pecking the floor.

Daini stood there, silent, then let out a loud squee! Running in, she slammed the door behind her, causing the wooden sign to clatter to the ground.

Later that night, Freya wandered into her living room and stopped cold in her tracks

"Mom! I joined a new club!" Daini said grinning, covered in feathers, straw and animal fur.

<center>'''Cursed'''</center>

Raiden Imai closed his eyes, frowning. There was total silence about his form other then the soft murmering under his breath of certain prayers.

"I can sense it here, a dark power waiting and growing, something sinister waiting hidden." He grimaced, sweat beading off his forehead. "It is doing everything in it's power to stop us in it's path, to prevent us from doing that which we have been tasked to do." His eyes shot open, a sudden fire blazing within his pupils as if his very spirit was rising up preparing for battle.

Raiden moved his fingers in the proper configuration and glared in righteous anger.

"I will not be daunted!! I shall banish this terrible curse!"

"Look, when I say we're out of artisan bread, I mean it!" the cook said, frowning and turning back to serve some of the other students. Raiden sighed to himself, taking a noodle meal instead.

<center>'''Tips for Success'''</center>

"Nao, when the heck are you actually going to pay attention in class?" Missie said, frowning a bit at her classmate.

Nao for his part lazily opened an eye, looking at her. He gave a yawn and sat up.

"Man what is it with you, Abbot? It's not like you've ever made a big deal about this before."

"You are a Mugen student and that demands a little bit of prestige! All you do is sit around and sleep during class. Besides if you never study, you won't be able to succeed in your later life. Remember! The key to success is vigilance and hard work and nothing can substitute th-"

"Good work, Tobe" the teacher played the quiz on the desk in front of him, the red 100 mark standing out for all the eye to see.

"Of course, Sensei" Nao said, just giving a grin to Missie, who frowned and walked off. Nao shrugged and leaned back in his desk, closing his eyes once more.

<center>'''The Feeding (written by Yumiko)'''</center>

Daini skipped through her club’s room feeding all of the animals happily. This was where she felt free. Among the animals she and her clubmates cared for. ‘It’s kind of like having a bunch of pets’ she thought to herself as she sprinkled some chicken feed on the floor. She enjoyed cleaning and feeding the sweet animals, except one.

A chill ran down Daini’s spine as a slobbery tongue slid up her neck. “GEH” she yelped and spun around to stare at Spots the cow. She gulped and stared at the large farm animal cautiously “Good Spot…..a-are you hungry?” She asked a slight tremble in her voice.

The cow seemed to ignore the girl as it pushed Daini down and proceeded to climb into her lap. Daini blinked and started to laugh “you’re just a lap cow!” The cow seemed comfortable and snorted. Perhaps a book’s cover really is deceiving.

[[Category:Matt Bjorkman]] [[Category:SSEU Stories]] [[Category:The Modern Day]]

Mugen Gakuen Shorts

2016-04-12T18:30:47Z

UltraMatt: /* Series 2 */

Mugen Gakuen Shorts

2016-04-12T17:13:02Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Mugen Gakuen Shorts
|author= Matt Bjorkman, Illustrations by Euri
|creationdate= 09/3/15
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 2015
|synopsis= Short tales from Mugen Gakuen.
|rating= PG
|additionalnotes=
|}}

=Series 1=

<center>'''Introductions'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Introductions_zpsb6fr5njv.jpg</center>

The morning class was of course a busy as usual, with people chatting with each other over the latest thing or spreading rumors of a classmate or some other business which tended to happen during those early hours. Matsumi leans back in her desk, staring thoughtfully at the ceiling.

“You sure she’s going to be ok? She didn’t seem all that happy” Saki said, looking concerned.

“You’d think she was heading into a battle field or something” Masaki added, trying to balance a pencil on her head.

“you guys need to really believe in me!” Matsumi said, looking a tad annoyed, “she’ll be fine! You’ll see!”

Kiku glanced at the three talking and bit her thumb. She had stopped her investigations after being put to task by Matsumi’s guardians but she still couldn’t help be feel uneasy about the three of them.

The conversations ended as soon as the teacher, the rather smartly dressed Ms. Kishi, walked in. The routine went on with the usual morning gestures and respects to their educator before the entire thing was interrupted as a new face entered the classroom.

“Class, please be quiet. Introduce yourself to your classmates”

“I’m Kailey Sunrise..nice to meet y’all”

The girl calmly bowed and soon the class was filled with whispers and quiet murmurs.

“Another foreigner, how wonderful” Mai said, tossing her long hair, something which made Asha slightly archer her eyebrow at her friend.

“She’s kind of cute!” Shuji said admirably.

Goro simply kept glancing at Matsumi, trying not to make it obvious.

The teacher glanced around the room then paused.

“You can sit next to Miss Suminaka.”

Saki smiled as Kailey calmly walked over and sat next to her, the class beginning in earnest.

“I think this is a mistake” Kailey said, frowning a bit. Masaki was about to interject but was stopped by Matsumi.

“The day has only begun! Just you wait, it will be great!” Matsumi said, giving the girl a sudden pat on the back.

“Ms. Shin! Are you going to pay attention to the lesson or do you have something else to discuss?”

Matsumi quickly snapped to attention and shook her head but then glanced at Kailey and winked. Kailey sighed at this. It really was going to be a long day, she thought to herself.

<center>'''Lab'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Lab_zpsoj1qqmm5.jpg</center>

Yoko Kanda and Aikko Izumi looked up at Date Katame, who silently glared down at the two girls, standing in front of the high school level lab.

“Um…excuse me but we have class here.” Yoko said, trying not to look too intimated by the bigger girl. She got no answer except for a silent look from Date’s one good eye. Aikko looked at Yoko and took a deep breath, remembering what she learned from her brother when it came to acting.

“Look her-“ Date took a step forward, causing Aikko to back away a bit. “N-n-nevermind!”

Yoko adjusted her glasses, sighing slightly. “Now what do we do? We’re going to miss our course!”

“Trust me, you don’t want to go in there” Masaki said, walking past the girls, causing them to look at her in confusion. After a moment or two, the sound of a loud explosion rocked the floor, leaving the two girls looking a bit frazzled and Date, though still stone cold staring outward, looking quite a mess.

“….maybe we can just go to lunch instead” Yoko said, Aikko nodding quickly in agreement.

<center>'''Club Activies'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Club%20Activities_zpsv1sfeaxa.jpg</center>

The clock ticked away in the club room, broken by no noise. Matsumi was leaning on the table, looking completely bored. Masaki was leaning back in her chair, her feet up on the table. Saki had fallen asleep on the desk, snoring a bit. Kazue quietly read a novel, scratching her nose for a moment, while Ayami sat near the small collection of manga, reading and giggling to herself. Matsumi quietly looked around the large room. It had been chosen by her for the Sailor Senshi Fan Club and had been supplied with various posters of sailor senshi, a small book shelf filled with various manga and other things to make people comfortable stopping in the room. The clock ticked again as the hour passed. Matsumi had begun to try and build a card castle, while Masaki was staring out of the large window in the room. Saki was still asleep and Kazue had begun to work on her homework. Ayami sat, reading another manga and chewing on a cookie.

The door slowly opened, as Ryoko Fujiwara poked her head in. Instantly, Matsumi scrambled to her feet, Masaki sat up, Saki kept sleeping, Kazue looked over and smiled and Ayami jumped to up to greet the new student.

“Sorry, wrong room”

As the door closed, Matsumi quietly kept working on her card tower. Masaki worked to try and balance a pencil on her nose. Saki kept sleeping while Kazue went back to her homework. Ayami had gone to read another manga and giggled happily.

<center>'''Heart Throws'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Heart%20Throws_zpssjji6zua.jpg</center>

Masaki quickly got into position, ready for her next attacker. As soon as the bigger student made his move, she quickly slammed him into the ground, the sweat flying off her face in the process. Jun nodded and clapped his hands.

“Alright, good work, Masaki. Keep that up and we’ll do a great at the meet” Masaki just gave a slightly dismissive hand gesture in response to this and pulled out her water bottle, drinking. Not far off, a younger male student quietly clutched a folded note. He knew she was his sempai and he was below her grade, but he couldn’t help it. He had admired her from far away for too long. Now it was the time to make a move, now it was the time to confess how he felt to her.

“Hey, Jun, I’m going to head home, ok?” Masaki said, picking up her bag and still dressed in her Judo gi.
“Alright, I expect you back here tomorrow for more practice.” He said, turning back to make sure the other members of the Judo Club were continuing their practice. The younger student quickly realized he was about to lose his chance and quickly races after her. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and held the note forward.

“Please read my letter! I love you!” he said and opened his eyes slowly.

Date glared down at him, frowning deeply, causing the boy to lose all color in his face.

A few blocks down the street, Masaki hummed a tune to herself, completely oblivious to what was occurring back at the school.

<center>'''Sisters'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Sisters_zpsszddrjwv.jpg</center>

“Alright, students.” Joanna Smithson paused from her writing and turned to face her class. She frowned a little bit. She was currently teaching Class C English for the day and this meant only one thing. “Can someone tell me please what the proper way of making an order in a restaurant is?” She glanced around the room and then saw a single hand shoot up. She decided to pretend she hadn’t seen it. “Anyone? The proper way of ordering.” The arm started to wave. Jo frowned and decided to take a chance on one of the other students being able to answer the question. “Mr Hattori. Can you please tell me what is the proper way to order food from a restaurant in English?”

“Well, I-“

“I know the answer!” Matsumi said, waving her arm as hard as she could. Joanna grimaced, gripping her piece of chalk.

“I am well aware that you know the answer, Ma-Ms Shin. However, I think it’s best that you give the other students a chance to answer.”

“So? Why not just let me answer the question!” Matsumi said, leaning forward in her seat a bit. Jo walked over and looked at the younger girl, frowning deeply.

“You know English better than most of the students here! You don’t have to learn it! They do!” Jo said, getting face to face with Matsumi.

“So? Maybe they want to learn from me rather then you!!!” This then caused the entire conversation to fall apart in a mass of arguments.

“Here they go again.” Hiromi said, watching the two go at it.

“Have you ever noticed how much they look alike” Asha said, looking at both Jo and Matsumi.

“Not really no” Hiromi answered, opening her workbook and getting some study time done.

<center>'''The Other Texan'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/The%20Other%20Texan_zpseufptnc8.jpg</center>

Kaily sighed as she walked down the hall to her next class. It had been a rough day so far, even rougher when Matsumi wasn’t nearby. Seeing all those familiar faces made her slightly home sick and even worse, the fact that they all treated her like strangers didn’t make it any better. She would just be glad when the day was done and she could relax back ho-

“Hi there!” The girl quickly popped out of nowhere, her long hair bouncing along with her. “I hear ya’ll’s from Texas! So am I!” Kailey blinked. It was Sally Foster. Back in her home universe, Sally was pretty close to her and in fact had helped her out a bit when she first came to Mugen. She was always cheerful and almost never had a bad thing to say. Seeing her here though…

“Sorry, I have to get going to class” Kailey said, trying to brush the girl off.

“Oh yeah me too! Say, How about yuh and I hang out after class and compare notes! I bet there’d be nuthin like talking about the good ole lone star state!”

“Well I-“

“Shucks, yuh don’t have tuh be shy about it! I’ll bring lunch too! Yuh, know Mats? She’s not bad fer a Midwest gal, yuh know?”

“Yeah but-“

“Shoot! We’ll talk about it more later! I gotta get to class! Can’t wait to seeya there!” Humming, Sally ran down the hallway for the next class, leaving Kailey standing where she was, blinking very slowly.

“…..What the heck just happened?”

<center>'''Gym Star'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Gym%20Star_zpscajvufyu.jpg</center>

“Alright, girls, today we’ll be working on our track!” There was a general groan from the group gathered, sprinkled with a few cheers here and there. Mr. Nomura Ide had just arrived to take over the gym teaching post for the High School portion of the academy. He looked over each of the faces standing there, some looking bored, some totally focused and some he couldn’t read at all. These were his pupils, these were the young women he was to mold into proper athletes. He paused for a moment, his eyes resting on one of the students. She was taller them most of them and his eyes immediately cause her bright blond hair. A foreigner to be sure but he saw something in her eyes. A drive! Yes! This was to be his star! She was going to stand above the rest and leave everyone else in the dust! Nomura had a way of seeing this in people. He always was right.

“Alright then, if we’re all properly warmed up! Let’s get going! I will lead you all in the first lap and I expect you to do your best in each succession of lap.” He said, a few of the girls frowning at this. “Let’s go!” With a blow of his whistle, they started to run!

“Keep it up! You’re doing great!” He loved this! Not only was he running through the wind as fast as he could, he knew that at any moment, his new star would pass by him and take the lead! He smiled, looking back at the rest of the girls, those who tried hard but obviously couldn’t keep up-

His jaw dropped as he saw Matsumi lagging at the very end, huffing and puffing as she tried to keep up.

“I really hate gym!” Nomura’s star pupil said as she tried to keep pace.

<Center>'''The Gift'''</center>

<Center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/The%20Gift_zpsyk4v3ej5.jpg</Center>

“Look I’m just saying I think it’s not a good idea” Fumio said, his eyes fixated on the game in front of him. “You sure she’d like something like that?”

Goro kept working on the machine in front of him, his eyes focused hard on the task at hand. “If I show her how hard I’m willing to work for her and once she sees my creation well…”

Matsumi looked at Goro lovingly, the shiny new robot in front of them both.

“Oh Goro! I never knew!!! Of course I’ll go out with you, my love!!”

Goro chuckled to himself, blushing deeply then heard a cough behind him, taking him out of his daydream. Frowning, he quickly went back to work, Fumio shrugging his shoulders and shifting his attention to the DS in his hand once more.

Goro wiped his brow, putting down his tools and stepping away from his newest creation. It had finally been finished. Fumio for his part was just staring over his shoulder at the massive war like machine with spikes, guns and large claws.

“…I think you went a bit overboard, man”

“…Yeah I think you’re right” Goro said, his shoulders slumping in disappointment.

<center>'''Fight for Justice'''</center>

The dragon roared fearsomely at the top of the mountain. It was a sight terrible to behold and around it lay the ruins of the castle it had destroyed to get to its target. The heroic knight raised her sword high.

“I am not afraid of you! I shall destroy you and bring justice to all!” she cried, the sun glimmering off her shield and blade.

“Oh! Sir Yoko! Be careful!!!” cried the princess, herself trapped in the claws of the wicked dragon! The knight simply prepared her shield, smirking at the monster.

“Never fear! I will not cower!!” With a shout, the warrior charged forward, blocking the beast’s horrible flames and deflecting every blow that came at her. She leapt into the sky, raising her sword to deliver the killing blow!

“Ok that’s enough drawing for now.” Ms Smithson said, taking the piece of paper away from Yoko.

<center>'''Sleep Over'''</center>

The girls lounged in the large room, dressed in their pajamas. Matsumi was silently looking through a workbook, scribbling in a few things, while Masaki was concentrating on the game in front of her. Saki was scratching her head, trying to figure out a problem on the piece of paper in front of her. Aikko quietly sat by herself, holding her glass nervously.

Ok, I’m with the club president! What do I do now? I’ve never been outside of school with her, she thought to herself, holding onto her glass tightly. She looked over at Matsumi. She admired the taller girl in how open she was with people and how easy a time she had making friends. She couldn’t do that sort of thing outside of the stage. She barely had accepted the offer to do a sleep over study session with her and her friends. Now here she was in the same room with her! She had to say something to impress her! Something to show how much she appreciated her being friendly with her! This was the time to make a good impression and maybe she’d finally be able to no longer be shy around people!

“I-“

“Hey, Aikko! Want something more to drink?” Matsumi said, walking over to her. Aikko froze in place, mouth hanging open and dropping her glass in the process. “…I guess I’ll get you another glass then” Matsumi said, picking up the glass and leaving behind the stunned girl.

<center>'''Peace and Quiet'''</center>

Kazue quietly sat at a table in the cafeteria, making sure to move everything carefully into place. It had been a long day and she wanted just a bit of rest from the stress that she had been under. After the study session in preparation of the first quiz for one of her classes, all she wanted to do was relax for awhile before she went back into the chaos of learning. She glanced around the room. All those people, she thought and then she looked at the empty table she sat at and smiled a bit. At least now she could get a little bit of peace and quiet. Reaching over to moving her book bag, her elbow knocked over the drink she had brought with her, spilling it’s contents all over the table.

Something snapped inside her and she frowned angrily.

“Well this is just perfect!” She paused and blinked for a moment and she looked at the people surrounding her. Boys from her class wiping up the spill and checking over her food to make sure it was alright. Several girls asking if she was fine and if her clothes hadn’t gotten damaged by the spill. Almost half the room was now surrounding her at that moment. She sighed deeply to herself, a bit sadden by this.

“So much for peace and quiet.”

<center>'''The Perfect Shot'''</center>

Takeshi Kodama walked along the path from the school towards the nearby, smaller technology building. Between classes he had hoped to take a few photos, maybe get the ones he had already done downloaded. It was only a few days till his official showing and he still had a few slots to fill. He looked at his camera wistfully then glanced up. His eyes spotted a slight movement near one of the trees and as he gazed at it, they slowly widened in surprise. A perfect butterfly! A perfect shot! Slowly, like a hunter, he moved closer to it. Just as his finger hit the button, the insect quickly darted away, moving high into the sky.

“Oh no you don’t!” Takeshi said, running after the winged animal. If there was anything that he had pride in, it was his eye sight. Quickly dodging past a few of his fellow students, Takeshi kept going, trying to keep up with the butterfly. It was too perfect to not get a photo of! Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, the insect carefully flew over a gate and landed carefully ontop of a bench. Sliding across the ground, Takeshi pulled out his camera and took several quick shots in quick succession. “Got it!” he said, smiling and checking over his shots. There was a cough and Takeshi glanced up, his eyes meeting those of Masaki, Date, Ryoko and several other girls, all in their gym swimsuits. Takeshi blinked, then looked at the camera.

“What a creep” Ryoko said, picking up her towel and drying her hair.

“Seriously, taking photos of the girl’s gym class” Masaki said, not noticing the butterfly flying off from the swimming pool bench. Takeshi couldn’t hear any of this, since he was stuck in a nearby dumpster.

<center>'''Remember Me'''</center>

Kenji Hattori looked up at the sky as he sat at the bench. He had always been easily ignored or forgotten at school. Even at the first day, he had been forgotten in class by the rest of his classmates. He remembered the moment he sat at his desk, only for another student to nearly sit on top of him. He remembered flailing for a few minutes before the person noticed him. He remembered going to lunches and sitting down and being so happy when others sat next to him, only for them to not even look at him once. It was always the same after that: he would try to get other’s attentions and they would either completely ignore him or just forget that he existed. It was especially bad around girls, who seemed to forget that he was actually their classmate, which sometimes required him to reintroduce himself just to remind them.

He sighed to himself then paused as he looked over to Saki Suminaka, happily sleeping against his shoulder, her hand in his. He blushed slightly and smiled, looking up at the sky again.

It was nice to be remembered sometimes.

<center>'''Artist's Dilemma'''</center>

Riko stared at the blank canvas in front of her and sighed. She had been trying to get this school project off the ground for days and she just couldn’t figure out what to do. She had always been good at art and in fact, though she did not like to brag about it, was one of the best artists among her peers. She had been tasked with painting a still life for one of her classes and while not her forte, she jumped at the chance with great relish. That had been two days ago and she still hadn’t found the perfect subject to work on. She watched as her fellow students walked by, all of them certain of what they were doing, reminding her only of how lost she was.

It was already getting late and she looked once more at her unfinished work. She sighed and was about to leave when she heard a loud crash! Looking up, she watched as Date walked away with Masaki and Ryoko and glancing back, saw another student, Sadao, stuck face down in a garbage can. Pausing for a moment, she grinned happily and quickly began to paint.

<center>'''A Cup of Tea'''</center>

Mai frowned, sweat beading off her face as she stared at Ren. It was hard to read her opponent. Ren was graceful, placid, and silent. She was like a perfect example of Japanese womanhood and at the moment she was staring right at her. Mai, however, was not simply another simple common girl. She was not about to lose, not here and not now. She carefully moved her hand, picking up the whisk and carefully whisking the tea in the bowl to froth. Pouring it into a cup, she pushed it towards Ren, who simply stared ahead, barely blinking. The girl reached forward and picked up the cup, sipping it delicately. There was silence for a moment.

“Needs sugar” Ren said.

“You don’t have sugar with a tea ceremony!!! You never said anything about that when we started this!” Mai said angrily.

“Still. Definatly.”

“Fine…your turn…” Mai said, as Ren began to work on her cup. No matter what, at least she took her tea seriously.

<center>'''Quiz'''</center>

Matsumi quietly sat in front of the TV in the lobby, playing on her Wii-U, her homework laying around her. She grimaced as she lost another life, not noticing her sister walking in through the front door.

“What are you doing?” Jo said, glancing at the pile of books sitting unread.

“Playing a game, why?” Matsumi said, restarting up the level again and taking a deep breath, trying to concentrate.

“You do know your math teacher is giving a quiz tomorrow, correct? Shouldn’t you be studying for it?” Jo said, frowning a bit. Sometimes she wondered if the regression had affected her sister’s attitude towards things.

“Hey, look I’ll be fine! I’ve been through school before, remember? I won’t have any problems what so ever.” Jo rolled her eyes at this; there was obviously no getting through to her.

“Alright, if you say so. I won’t get in your way.” Jo said, walking back up the stairs and leaving Matsumi, who winced as she had to restart the level again.

“…Wait what….” Matsumi stared at the quiz in front of her. Half the questions were ones she had never heard of or at least worded in a way that she had no idea what it meant. She couldn’t even figure out the first one! She looked up at the classroom door and met the eyes of her smug twin sister through the window. Frowning, she sighed and buried her face on her desk.

<center>'''Manga'''</center>

Ayami put the finishing touches on the paper in front of her, grinning ear to ear. This was her masterpiece! Her mona lisa! It was going to be the greatest manga in the history of the world! There was a quick knock at the door as a man burst in with dark glasses and grabbed her paper, looking over it.

“This is magnificent!!! We must sign you to a contract right away!!” Ayami found herself dragged to a taxi which soon drove her to a nearby building. Sitting at a desk, she started to draw another page for her manga. Almost immediately, however, a woman dressed in a business suit picked up the drawing and looked it over.

“Yes, this will do nicely. We wish to turn your work into the next bit anime. What do you say?” Ayami barely started to speak when she was suddenly whisked away to a limo which drove her to a recording studio where Yubei Shinohara was adding his voice to the climactic scene of her work. Ayami began to tear up. It was finally happening! This was a dream come true!!

“Ayaaaami? Hey, Ayami!” Azumi Abe said, poking her friend slightly, “The Manga Club meeting is over! Wake up!” Ayami simply smiled and moved slightly in her sleep.

“Leave her alone” Masa Iha said, looking at Ayami “She must be having a pretty nice dream.”

<center>'''Ryo's Proof'''</center>

“No that doesn’t make any sense” Ryo frowned to himself, looking over the equations on the whiteboard and down at his tablet. “There has to be something I’m missing.” Ryo had been working on this proof for awhile now and every time he seemed to be on the verge of a breakthrough, he had found some new error which had forced him to start from the beginning. Ryo paused then moved his marker towards the board but frowned and messed up his hair! “No no no! That can’t be right!!!!” Throwing down the marker, he tried to catch his breath. It wasn’t normal for him. Usually he had better control then this but this time it was simply maddening that he couldn’t get this right.

“I think you left out a decimal point” Li Cho said, adding the correction to the board, then smiling to Ryo before leaving. Ryo blinked and looked back at the board, checking over the newly written corrections.

“Huh…”

<center>'''The Investigation'''</center>

“So are we all here then?”

The other figures nodded in agreement…all three of them. At least they were passionate about the subject, though for a few reasons of their own.

“Alright then” She turned to her laptop and tapped it a few times. The image of a teenage girl casually walking down a street popped up.

“This is Matsumi Shin.”

The slide turned to an image of the same girl in her school uniform chatting with another girl.

“Age 15…Birthdate unknown…”

The slide changed to one of the girl dressing herself in the gym locker room. There was a few noises of appreciation from the other figures, but they quickly silenced as their host glared at them. She had not originally included this on the presentation but guessed that the photographer could not resist placing it in there, much to her embarrassment. She quickly shut off the slide.

“*ahem* After much thought, I’ve decided we must find out the truth: Who really is Matsumi Shin!?”

Kiku suddenly winced as the light came on, the other three students groaning slightly at the sudden brightness.

“Ms Hinashi, you do realize classes ended two hours ago?” Joanna Smithson said, leaning against the wall.

“…yes, sensei”

=Series 2=

<center>'''Matsumi's Secret'''</center>

"Oh wow I can't believe you didn't tell anyone about this!"

"Well it was sort of my little secret, you know?"

Kiku paused in the hallway. That voice! It had to be Shin-san! She looked around. There was no one else in the hallway, at least no one from her class.

"Why don't you just tell everyone?"

"No way! I don't want anyone to know about this!!"

This is my chance, Kiku thought, Shin-san! She carefully pulled out her phone camera from her bag. Darting around the corner she quickly took a picture!

"Shin-san, your secret's mine!" Kiku paused then quickly lowered the camera. Rin and Matsumi just stood there, staring at their classmate. On Matsumi's face were a shiny pair of glasses, something she had never worn before in class.

"Gl-Glasses?" Kiku managed to sputter out, before she felt the phone get removed from her hand.

"Shouldn't you three be getting to class?" Joanna Smithson said, giving the three an impatient glare.

The three quickly nodded then ran down the hallway, Kiku pausing for a moment to grab her phone back.

Joanna sighed to herself. This was going to be one of those days.

<center>'''Animal Club'''</center>

Daini sighed to herself as she walked down the hallway, pausing a moment to scratch at the hair covers which were hiding her cat ears. She had been at the school for a month now and yet she still didn't feel like she fit in. She was doing well in classes and the teachers had been impressed by her, yet she still didn't feel like she was belonging. Maybe, she thought to herself, this just wasn't the place for her.

As she walked down the hall, she paused for a moment and then blinked at a flier.

ANIMAL CLUB! JOIN NOW! OPEN TO ALL GRADE LEVELS! ROOM 516.

That was it! She remembered Matsumi telling her joining a club was a good way to make friends. Daini quickly rushed down the hall and into the elevator. She liked animals too, so this was perfect!

She soon found herself in front of a door with a wooden sign on front reading ANIMAL CLUB. She took a deep breath and slowly opened the door.

"Um...I'm here to join the-" Daini stumbled backwards as her eyes met the face of a cow, who lazily chewed on some grass.

"Hi! Welcome to the Animal Club!" Masahiko Ozawa said, feeding a few chickens which were pecking the floor.

Daini stood there, silent, then let out a loud squee! Running in, she slammed the door behind her, causing the wooden sign to clatter to the ground.

Later that night, Freya wandered into her living room and stopped cold in her tracks

"Mom! I joined a new club!" Daini said grinning, covered in feathers, straw and animal fur.

<center>'''Cursed'''</center>

Raiden Imai closed his eyes, frowning. There was total silence about his form other then the soft murmering under his breath of certain prayers.

"I can sense it here, a dark power waiting and growing, something sinister waiting hidden." He grimaced, sweat beading off his forehead. "It is doing everything in it's power to stop us in it's path, to prevent us from doing that which we have been tasked to do." His eyes shot open, a sudden fire blazing within his pupils as if his very spirit was rising up preparing for battle.

Raiden moved his fingers in the proper configuration and glared in righteous anger.

"I will not be daunted!! I shall banish this terrible curse!"

"Look, when I say we're out of artisan bread, I mean it!" the cook said, frowning and turning back to serve some of the other students. Raiden sighed to himself, taking a noodle meal instead.

<center>'''Tips for Success'''</center>

"Nao, when the heck are you actually going to pay attention in class?" Missie said, frowning a bit at her classmate.

Nao for his part lazily opened an eye, looking at her. He gave a yawn and sat up.

"Man what is it with you, Abbot? It's not like you've ever made a big deal about this before."

"You are a Mugen student and that demands a little bit of prestige! All you do is sit around and sleep during class. Besides if you never study, you won't be able to succeed in your later life. Remember! The key to success is vigilance and hard work and nothing can substitute th-"

"Good work, Tobe" the teacher played the quiz on the desk in front of him, the red 100 mark standing out for all the eye to see.

"Of course, Sensei" Nao said, just giving a grin to Missie, who frowned and walked off. Nao shrugged and leaned back in his desk, closing his eyes once more.

[[Category:Matt Bjorkman]] [[Category:SSEU Stories]] [[Category:The Modern Day]]

Mugen Gakuen Shorts

2016-01-21T21:03:00Z

UltraMatt: /* Series 2 */

{{Storybox
|title= Mugen Gakuen Shorts
|author= Matt Bjorkman, Illustrations by Euri
|creationdate= 09/3/15
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 2015
|synopsis= Short tales from Mugen Gakuen.
|rating= PG
|additionalnotes=
|}}

=Series 1=

<center>'''Introductions'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Introductions_zpsb6fr5njv.jpg</center>

The morning class was of course a busy as usual, with people chatting with each other over the latest thing or spreading rumors of a classmate or some other business which tended to happen during those early hours. Matsumi leans back in her desk, staring thoughtfully at the ceiling.

“You sure she’s going to be ok? She didn’t seem all that happy” Saki said, looking concerned.

“You’d think she was heading into a battle field or something” Masaki added, trying to balance a pencil on her head.

“you guys need to really believe in me!” Matsumi said, looking a tad annoyed, “she’ll be fine! You’ll see!”

Kiku glanced at the three talking and bit her thumb. She had stopped her investigations after being put to task by Matsumi’s guardians but she still couldn’t help be feel uneasy about the three of them.

The conversations ended as soon as the teacher, the rather smartly dressed Ms. Kishi, walked in. The routine went on with the usual morning gestures and respects to their educator before the entire thing was interrupted as a new face entered the classroom.

“Class, please be quiet. Introduce yourself to your classmates”

“I’m Kailey Sunrise..nice to meet y’all”

The girl calmly bowed and soon the class was filled with whispers and quiet murmurs.

“Another foreigner, how wonderful” Mai said, tossing her long hair, something which made Asha slightly archer her eyebrow at her friend.

“She’s kind of cute!” Shuji said admirably.

Goro simply kept glancing at Matsumi, trying not to make it obvious.

The teacher glanced around the room then paused.

“You can sit next to Miss Suminaka.”

Saki smiled as Kailey calmly walked over and sat next to her, the class beginning in earnest.

“I think this is a mistake” Kailey said, frowning a bit. Masaki was about to interject but was stopped by Matsumi.

“The day has only begun! Just you wait, it will be great!” Matsumi said, giving the girl a sudden pat on the back.

“Ms. Shin! Are you going to pay attention to the lesson or do you have something else to discuss?”

Matsumi quickly snapped to attention and shook her head but then glanced at Kailey and winked. Kailey sighed at this. It really was going to be a long day, she thought to herself.

<center>'''Lab'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Lab_zpsoj1qqmm5.jpg</center>

Yoko Kanda and Aikko Izumi looked up at Date Katame, who silently glared down at the two girls, standing in front of the high school level lab.

“Um…excuse me but we have class here.” Yoko said, trying not to look too intimated by the bigger girl. She got no answer except for a silent look from Date’s one good eye. Aikko looked at Yoko and took a deep breath, remembering what she learned from her brother when it came to acting.

“Look her-“ Date took a step forward, causing Aikko to back away a bit. “N-n-nevermind!”

Yoko adjusted her glasses, sighing slightly. “Now what do we do? We’re going to miss our course!”

“Trust me, you don’t want to go in there” Masaki said, walking past the girls, causing them to look at her in confusion. After a moment or two, the sound of a loud explosion rocked the floor, leaving the two girls looking a bit frazzled and Date, though still stone cold staring outward, looking quite a mess.

“….maybe we can just go to lunch instead” Yoko said, Aikko nodding quickly in agreement.

<center>'''Club Activies'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Club%20Activities_zpsv1sfeaxa.jpg</center>

The clock ticked away in the club room, broken by no noise. Matsumi was leaning on the table, looking completely bored. Masaki was leaning back in her chair, her feet up on the table. Saki had fallen asleep on the desk, snoring a bit. Kazue quietly read a novel, scratching her nose for a moment, while Ayami sat near the small collection of manga, reading and giggling to herself. Matsumi quietly looked around the large room. It had been chosen by her for the Sailor Senshi Fan Club and had been supplied with various posters of sailor senshi, a small book shelf filled with various manga and other things to make people comfortable stopping in the room. The clock ticked again as the hour passed. Matsumi had begun to try and build a card castle, while Masaki was staring out of the large window in the room. Saki was still asleep and Kazue had begun to work on her homework. Ayami sat, reading another manga and chewing on a cookie.

The door slowly opened, as Ryoko Fujiwara poked her head in. Instantly, Matsumi scrambled to her feet, Masaki sat up, Saki kept sleeping, Kazue looked over and smiled and Ayami jumped to up to greet the new student.

“Sorry, wrong room”

As the door closed, Matsumi quietly kept working on her card tower. Masaki worked to try and balance a pencil on her nose. Saki kept sleeping while Kazue went back to her homework. Ayami had gone to read another manga and giggled happily.

<center>'''Heart Throws'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Heart%20Throws_zpssjji6zua.jpg</center>

Masaki quickly got into position, ready for her next attacker. As soon as the bigger student made his move, she quickly slammed him into the ground, the sweat flying off her face in the process. Jun nodded and clapped his hands.

“Alright, good work, Masaki. Keep that up and we’ll do a great at the meet” Masaki just gave a slightly dismissive hand gesture in response to this and pulled out her water bottle, drinking. Not far off, a younger male student quietly clutched a folded note. He knew she was his sempai and he was below her grade, but he couldn’t help it. He had admired her from far away for too long. Now it was the time to make a move, now it was the time to confess how he felt to her.

“Hey, Jun, I’m going to head home, ok?” Masaki said, picking up her bag and still dressed in her Judo gi.
“Alright, I expect you back here tomorrow for more practice.” He said, turning back to make sure the other members of the Judo Club were continuing their practice. The younger student quickly realized he was about to lose his chance and quickly races after her. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and held the note forward.

“Please read my letter! I love you!” he said and opened his eyes slowly.

Date glared down at him, frowning deeply, causing the boy to lose all color in his face.

A few blocks down the street, Masaki hummed a tune to herself, completely oblivious to what was occurring back at the school.

<center>'''Sisters'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Sisters_zpsszddrjwv.jpg</center>

“Alright, students.” Joanna Smithson paused from her writing and turned to face her class. She frowned a little bit. She was currently teaching Class C English for the day and this meant only one thing. “Can someone tell me please what the proper way of making an order in a restaurant is?” She glanced around the room and then saw a single hand shoot up. She decided to pretend she hadn’t seen it. “Anyone? The proper way of ordering.” The arm started to wave. Jo frowned and decided to take a chance on one of the other students being able to answer the question. “Mr Hattori. Can you please tell me what is the proper way to order food from a restaurant in English?”

“Well, I-“

“I know the answer!” Matsumi said, waving her arm as hard as she could. Joanna grimaced, gripping her piece of chalk.

“I am well aware that you know the answer, Ma-Ms Shin. However, I think it’s best that you give the other students a chance to answer.”

“So? Why not just let me answer the question!” Matsumi said, leaning forward in her seat a bit. Jo walked over and looked at the younger girl, frowning deeply.

“You know English better than most of the students here! You don’t have to learn it! They do!” Jo said, getting face to face with Matsumi.

“So? Maybe they want to learn from me rather then you!!!” This then caused the entire conversation to fall apart in a mass of arguments.

“Here they go again.” Hiromi said, watching the two go at it.

“Have you ever noticed how much they look alike” Asha said, looking at both Jo and Matsumi.

“Not really no” Hiromi answered, opening her workbook and getting some study time done.

<center>'''The Other Texan'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/The%20Other%20Texan_zpseufptnc8.jpg</center>

Kaily sighed as she walked down the hall to her next class. It had been a rough day so far, even rougher when Matsumi wasn’t nearby. Seeing all those familiar faces made her slightly home sick and even worse, the fact that they all treated her like strangers didn’t make it any better. She would just be glad when the day was done and she could relax back ho-

“Hi there!” The girl quickly popped out of nowhere, her long hair bouncing along with her. “I hear ya’ll’s from Texas! So am I!” Kailey blinked. It was Sally Foster. Back in her home universe, Sally was pretty close to her and in fact had helped her out a bit when she first came to Mugen. She was always cheerful and almost never had a bad thing to say. Seeing her here though…

“Sorry, I have to get going to class” Kailey said, trying to brush the girl off.

“Oh yeah me too! Say, How about yuh and I hang out after class and compare notes! I bet there’d be nuthin like talking about the good ole lone star state!”

“Well I-“

“Shucks, yuh don’t have tuh be shy about it! I’ll bring lunch too! Yuh, know Mats? She’s not bad fer a Midwest gal, yuh know?”

“Yeah but-“

“Shoot! We’ll talk about it more later! I gotta get to class! Can’t wait to seeya there!” Humming, Sally ran down the hallway for the next class, leaving Kailey standing where she was, blinking very slowly.

“…..What the heck just happened?”

<center>'''Gym Star'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Gym%20Star_zpscajvufyu.jpg</center>

“Alright, girls, today we’ll be working on our track!” There was a general groan from the group gathered, sprinkled with a few cheers here and there. Mr. Nomura Ide had just arrived to take over the gym teaching post for the High School portion of the academy. He looked over each of the faces standing there, some looking bored, some totally focused and some he couldn’t read at all. These were his pupils, these were the young women he was to mold into proper athletes. He paused for a moment, his eyes resting on one of the students. She was taller them most of them and his eyes immediately cause her bright blond hair. A foreigner to be sure but he saw something in her eyes. A drive! Yes! This was to be his star! She was going to stand above the rest and leave everyone else in the dust! Nomura had a way of seeing this in people. He always was right.

“Alright then, if we’re all properly warmed up! Let’s get going! I will lead you all in the first lap and I expect you to do your best in each succession of lap.” He said, a few of the girls frowning at this. “Let’s go!” With a blow of his whistle, they started to run!

“Keep it up! You’re doing great!” He loved this! Not only was he running through the wind as fast as he could, he knew that at any moment, his new star would pass by him and take the lead! He smiled, looking back at the rest of the girls, those who tried hard but obviously couldn’t keep up-

His jaw dropped as he saw Matsumi lagging at the very end, huffing and puffing as she tried to keep up.

“I really hate gym!” Nomura’s star pupil said as she tried to keep pace.

<Center>'''The Gift'''</center>

“Look I’m just saying I think it’s not a good idea” Fumio said, his eyes fixated on the game in front of him. “You sure she’d like something like that?”

Goro kept working on the machine in front of him, his eyes focused hard on the task at hand. “If I show her how hard I’m willing to work for her and once she sees my creation well…”

Matsumi looked at Goro lovingly, the shiny new robot in front of them both.

“Oh Goro! I never knew!!! Of course I’ll go out with you, my love!!”

Goro chuckled to himself, blushing deeply then heard a cough behind him, taking him out of his daydream. Frowning, he quickly went back to work, Fumio shrugging his shoulders and shifting his attention to the DS in his hand once more.

Goro wiped his brow, putting down his tools and stepping away from his newest creation. It had finally been finished. Fumio for his part was just staring over his shoulder at the massive war like machine with spikes, guns and large claws.

“…I think you went a bit overboard, man”

“…Yeah I think you’re right” Goro said, his shoulders slumping in disappointment.

<center>'''Fight for Justice'''</center>

The dragon roared fearsomely at the top of the mountain. It was a sight terrible to behold and around it lay the ruins of the castle it had destroyed to get to its target. The heroic knight raised her sword high.

“I am not afraid of you! I shall destroy you and bring justice to all!” she cried, the sun glimmering off her shield and blade.

“Oh! Sir Yoko! Be careful!!!” cried the princess, herself trapped in the claws of the wicked dragon! The knight simply prepared her shield, smirking at the monster.

“Never fear! I will not cower!!” With a shout, the warrior charged forward, blocking the beast’s horrible flames and deflecting every blow that came at her. She leapt into the sky, raising her sword to deliver the killing blow!

“Ok that’s enough drawing for now.” Ms Smithson said, taking the piece of paper away from Yoko.

<center>'''Sleep Over'''</center>

The girls lounged in the large room, dressed in their pajamas. Matsumi was silently looking through a workbook, scribbling in a few things, while Masaki was concentrating on the game in front of her. Saki was scratching her head, trying to figure out a problem on the piece of paper in front of her. Aikko quietly sat by herself, holding her glass nervously.

Ok, I’m with the club president! What do I do now? I’ve never been outside of school with her, she thought to herself, holding onto her glass tightly. She looked over at Matsumi. She admired the taller girl in how open she was with people and how easy a time she had making friends. She couldn’t do that sort of thing outside of the stage. She barely had accepted the offer to do a sleep over study session with her and her friends. Now here she was in the same room with her! She had to say something to impress her! Something to show how much she appreciated her being friendly with her! This was the time to make a good impression and maybe she’d finally be able to no longer be shy around people!

“I-“

“Hey, Aikko! Want something more to drink?” Matsumi said, walking over to her. Aikko froze in place, mouth hanging open and dropping her glass in the process. “…I guess I’ll get you another glass then” Matsumi said, picking up the glass and leaving behind the stunned girl.

<center>'''Peace and Quiet'''</center>

Kazue quietly sat at a table in the cafeteria, making sure to move everything carefully into place. It had been a long day and she wanted just a bit of rest from the stress that she had been under. After the study session in preparation of the first quiz for one of her classes, all she wanted to do was relax for awhile before she went back into the chaos of learning. She glanced around the room. All those people, she thought and then she looked at the empty table she sat at and smiled a bit. At least now she could get a little bit of peace and quiet. Reaching over to moving her book bag, her elbow knocked over the drink she had brought with her, spilling it’s contents all over the table.

Something snapped inside her and she frowned angrily.

“Well this is just perfect!” She paused and blinked for a moment and she looked at the people surrounding her. Boys from her class wiping up the spill and checking over her food to make sure it was alright. Several girls asking if she was fine and if her clothes hadn’t gotten damaged by the spill. Almost half the room was now surrounding her at that moment. She sighed deeply to herself, a bit sadden by this.

“So much for peace and quiet.”

<center>'''The Perfect Shot'''</center>

Takeshi Kodama walked along the path from the school towards the nearby, smaller technology building. Between classes he had hoped to take a few photos, maybe get the ones he had already done downloaded. It was only a few days till his official showing and he still had a few slots to fill. He looked at his camera wistfully then glanced up. His eyes spotted a slight movement near one of the trees and as he gazed at it, they slowly widened in surprise. A perfect butterfly! A perfect shot! Slowly, like a hunter, he moved closer to it. Just as his finger hit the button, the insect quickly darted away, moving high into the sky.

“Oh no you don’t!” Takeshi said, running after the winged animal. If there was anything that he had pride in, it was his eye sight. Quickly dodging past a few of his fellow students, Takeshi kept going, trying to keep up with the butterfly. It was too perfect to not get a photo of! Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, the insect carefully flew over a gate and landed carefully ontop of a bench. Sliding across the ground, Takeshi pulled out his camera and took several quick shots in quick succession. “Got it!” he said, smiling and checking over his shots. There was a cough and Takeshi glanced up, his eyes meeting those of Masaki, Date, Ryoko and several other girls, all in their gym swimsuits. Takeshi blinked, then looked at the camera.

“What a creep” Ryoko said, picking up her towel and drying her hair.

“Seriously, taking photos of the girl’s gym class” Masaki said, not noticing the butterfly flying off from the swimming pool bench. Takeshi couldn’t hear any of this, since he was stuck in a nearby dumpster.

<center>'''Remember Me'''</center>

Kenji Hattori looked up at the sky as he sat at the bench. He had always been easily ignored or forgotten at school. Even at the first day, he had been forgotten in class by the rest of his classmates. He remembered the moment he sat at his desk, only for another student to nearly sit on top of him. He remembered flailing for a few minutes before the person noticed him. He remembered going to lunches and sitting down and being so happy when others sat next to him, only for them to not even look at him once. It was always the same after that: he would try to get other’s attentions and they would either completely ignore him or just forget that he existed. It was especially bad around girls, who seemed to forget that he was actually their classmate, which sometimes required him to reintroduce himself just to remind them.

He sighed to himself then paused as he looked over to Saki Suminaka, happily sleeping against his shoulder, her hand in his. He blushed slightly and smiled, looking up at the sky again.

It was nice to be remembered sometimes.

<center>'''Artist's Dilemma'''</center>

Riko stared at the blank canvas in front of her and sighed. She had been trying to get this school project off the ground for days and she just couldn’t figure out what to do. She had always been good at art and in fact, though she did not like to brag about it, was one of the best artists among her peers. She had been tasked with painting a still life for one of her classes and while not her forte, she jumped at the chance with great relish. That had been two days ago and she still hadn’t found the perfect subject to work on. She watched as her fellow students walked by, all of them certain of what they were doing, reminding her only of how lost she was.

It was already getting late and she looked once more at her unfinished work. She sighed and was about to leave when she heard a loud crash! Looking up, she watched as Date walked away with Masaki and Ryoko and glancing back, saw another student, Sadao, stuck face down in a garbage can. Pausing for a moment, she grinned happily and quickly began to paint.

<center>'''A Cup of Tea'''</center>

Mai frowned, sweat beading off her face as she stared at Ren. It was hard to read her opponent. Ren was graceful, placid, and silent. She was like a perfect example of Japanese womanhood and at the moment she was staring right at her. Mai, however, was not simply another simple common girl. She was not about to lose, not here and not now. She carefully moved her hand, picking up the whisk and carefully whisking the tea in the bowl to froth. Pouring it into a cup, she pushed it towards Ren, who simply stared ahead, barely blinking. The girl reached forward and picked up the cup, sipping it delicately. There was silence for a moment.

“Needs sugar” Ren said.

“You don’t have sugar with a tea ceremony!!! You never said anything about that when we started this!” Mai said angrily.

“Still. Definatly.”

“Fine…your turn…” Mai said, as Ren began to work on her cup. No matter what, at least she took her tea seriously.

<center>'''Quiz'''</center>

Matsumi quietly sat in front of the TV in the lobby, playing on her Wii-U, her homework laying around her. She grimaced as she lost another life, not noticing her sister walking in through the front door.

“What are you doing?” Jo said, glancing at the pile of books sitting unread.

“Playing a game, why?” Matsumi said, restarting up the level again and taking a deep breath, trying to concentrate.

“You do know your math teacher is giving a quiz tomorrow, correct? Shouldn’t you be studying for it?” Jo said, frowning a bit. Sometimes she wondered if the regression had affected her sister’s attitude towards things.

“Hey, look I’ll be fine! I’ve been through school before, remember? I won’t have any problems what so ever.” Jo rolled her eyes at this; there was obviously no getting through to her.

“Alright, if you say so. I won’t get in your way.” Jo said, walking back up the stairs and leaving Matsumi, who winced as she had to restart the level again.

“…Wait what….” Matsumi stared at the quiz in front of her. Half the questions were ones she had never heard of or at least worded in a way that she had no idea what it meant. She couldn’t even figure out the first one! She looked up at the classroom door and met the eyes of her smug twin sister through the window. Frowning, she sighed and buried her face on her desk.

<center>'''Manga'''</center>

Ayami put the finishing touches on the paper in front of her, grinning ear to ear. This was her masterpiece! Her mona lisa! It was going to be the greatest manga in the history of the world! There was a quick knock at the door as a man burst in with dark glasses and grabbed her paper, looking over it.

“This is magnificent!!! We must sign you to a contract right away!!” Ayami found herself dragged to a taxi which soon drove her to a nearby building. Sitting at a desk, she started to draw another page for her manga. Almost immediately, however, a woman dressed in a business suit picked up the drawing and looked it over.

“Yes, this will do nicely. We wish to turn your work into the next bit anime. What do you say?” Ayami barely started to speak when she was suddenly whisked away to a limo which drove her to a recording studio where Yubei Shinohara was adding his voice to the climactic scene of her work. Ayami began to tear up. It was finally happening! This was a dream come true!!

“Ayaaaami? Hey, Ayami!” Azumi Abe said, poking her friend slightly, “The Manga Club meeting is over! Wake up!” Ayami simply smiled and moved slightly in her sleep.

“Leave her alone” Masa Iha said, looking at Ayami “She must be having a pretty nice dream.”

<center>'''Ryo's Proof'''</center>

“No that doesn’t make any sense” Ryo frowned to himself, looking over the equations on the whiteboard and down at his tablet. “There has to be something I’m missing.” Ryo had been working on this proof for awhile now and every time he seemed to be on the verge of a breakthrough, he had found some new error which had forced him to start from the beginning. Ryo paused then moved his marker towards the board but frowned and messed up his hair! “No no no! That can’t be right!!!!” Throwing down the marker, he tried to catch his breath. It wasn’t normal for him. Usually he had better control then this but this time it was simply maddening that he couldn’t get this right.

“I think you left out a decimal point” Li Cho said, adding the correction to the board, then smiling to Ryo before leaving. Ryo blinked and looked back at the board, checking over the newly written corrections.

“Huh…”

<center>'''The Investigation'''</center>

“So are we all here then?”

The other figures nodded in agreement…all three of them. At least they were passionate about the subject, though for a few reasons of their own.

“Alright then” She turned to her laptop and tapped it a few times. The image of a teenage girl casually walking down a street popped up.

“This is Matsumi Shin.”

The slide turned to an image of the same girl in her school uniform chatting with another girl.

“Age 15…Birthdate unknown…”

The slide changed to one of the girl dressing herself in the gym locker room. There was a few noises of appreciation from the other figures, but they quickly silenced as their host glared at them. She had not originally included this on the presentation but guessed that the photographer could not resist placing it in there, much to her embarrassment. She quickly shut off the slide.

“*ahem* After much thought, I’ve decided we must find out the truth: Who really is Matsumi Shin!?”

Kiku suddenly winced as the light came on, the other three students groaning slightly at the sudden brightness.

“Ms Hinashi, you do realize classes ended two hours ago?” Joanna Smithson said, leaning against the wall.

“…yes, sensei”

=Series 2=

<center>'''Matsumi's Secret'''</center>

"Oh wow I can't believe you didn't tell anyone about this!"

"Well it was sort of my little secret, you know?"

Kiku paused in the hallway. That voice! It had to be Shin-san! She looked around. There was no one else in the hallway, at least no one from her class.

"Why don't you just tell everyone?"

"No way! I don't want anyone to know about this!!"

This is my chance, Kiku thought, Shin-san! She carefully pulled out her phone camera from her bag. Darting around the corner she quickly took a picture!

"Shin-san, your secret's mine!" Kiku paused then quickly lowered the camera. Rin and Matsumi just stood there, staring at their classmate. On Matsumi's face were a shiny pair of glasses, something she had never worn before in class.

"Gl-Glasses?" Kiku managed to sputter out, before she felt the phone get removed from her hand.

"Shouldn't you three be getting to class?" Joanna Smithson said, giving the three an impatient glare.

The three quickly nodded then ran down the hallway, Kiku pausing for a moment to grab her phone back.

Joanna sighed to herself. This was going to be one of those days.

<center>'''Animal Club'''</center>

Daini sighed to herself as she walked down the hallway, pausing a moment to scratch at the hair covers which were hiding her cat ears. She had been at the school for a month now and yet she still didn't feel like she fit in. She was doing well in classes and the teachers had been impressed by her, yet she still didn't feel like she was belonging. Maybe, she thought to herself, this just wasn't the place for her.

As she walked down the hall, she paused for a moment and then blinked at a flier.

ANIMAL CLUB! JOIN NOW! OPEN TO ALL GRADE LEVELS! ROOM 516.

That was it! She remembered Matsumi telling her joining a club was a good way to make friends. Daini quickly rushed down the hall and into the elevator. She liked animals too, so this was perfect!

She soon found herself in front of a door with a wooden sign on front reading ANIMAL CLUB. She took a deep breath and slowly opened the door.

"Um...I'm here to join the-" Daini stumbled backwards as her eyes met the face of a cow, who lazily chewed on some grass.

"Hi! Welcome to the Animal Club!" Masahiko Ozawa said, feeding a few chickens which were pecking the floor.

Daini stood there, silent, then let out a loud squee! Running in, she slammed the door behind her, causing the wooden sign to clatter to the ground.

Later that night, Freya wandered into her living room and stopped cold in her tracks

"Mom! I joined a new club!" Daini said grinning, covered in feathers, straw and animal fur.

<center>'''Cursed'''</center>

Raiden Imai closed his eyes, frowning. There was total silence about his form other then the soft murmering under his breath of certain prayers.

"I can sense it here, a dark power waiting and growing, something sinister waiting hidden." He grimaced, sweat beading off his forehead. "It is doing everything in it's power to stop us in it's path, to prevent us from doing that which we have been tasked to do." His eyes shot open, a sudden fire blazing within his pupils as if his very spirit was rising up preparing for battle.

Raiden moved his fingers in the proper configuration and glared in righteous anger.

"I will not be daunted!! I shall banish this terrible curse!"

"Look, when I say we're out of artisan bread, I mean it!" the cook said, frowning and turning back to serve some of the other students. Raiden sighed to himself, taking a noodle meal instead.

<center>'''Tips for Success'''</center>

"Nao, when the heck are you actually going to pay attention in class?" Missie said, frowning a bit at her classmate.

Nao for his part lazily opened an eye, looking at her. He gave a yawn and sat up.

"Man what is it with you, Abbot? It's not like you've ever made a big deal about this before."

"You are a Mugen student and that demands a little bit of prestige! All you do is sit around and sleep during class. Besides if you never study, you won't be able to succeed in your later life. Remember! The key to success is vigilance and hard work and nothing can substitute th-"

"Good work, Tobe" the teacher played the quiz on the desk in front of him, the red 100 mark standing out for all the eye to see.

"Of course, Sensei" Nao said, just giving a grin to Missie, who frowned and walked off. Nao shrugged and leaned back in his desk, closing his eyes once more.

[[Category:Matt Bjorkman]] [[Category:SSEU Stories]] [[Category:The Modern Day]]

Mugen Gakuen Shorts

2016-01-21T19:04:32Z

UltraMatt: /* Series 2 */

{{Storybox
|title= Mugen Gakuen Shorts
|author= Matt Bjorkman, Illustrations by Euri
|creationdate= 09/3/15
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 2015
|synopsis= Short tales from Mugen Gakuen.
|rating= PG
|additionalnotes=
|}}

=Series 1=

<center>'''Introductions'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Introductions_zpsb6fr5njv.jpg</center>

The morning class was of course a busy as usual, with people chatting with each other over the latest thing or spreading rumors of a classmate or some other business which tended to happen during those early hours. Matsumi leans back in her desk, staring thoughtfully at the ceiling.

“You sure she’s going to be ok? She didn’t seem all that happy” Saki said, looking concerned.

“You’d think she was heading into a battle field or something” Masaki added, trying to balance a pencil on her head.

“you guys need to really believe in me!” Matsumi said, looking a tad annoyed, “she’ll be fine! You’ll see!”

Kiku glanced at the three talking and bit her thumb. She had stopped her investigations after being put to task by Matsumi’s guardians but she still couldn’t help be feel uneasy about the three of them.

The conversations ended as soon as the teacher, the rather smartly dressed Ms. Kishi, walked in. The routine went on with the usual morning gestures and respects to their educator before the entire thing was interrupted as a new face entered the classroom.

“Class, please be quiet. Introduce yourself to your classmates”

“I’m Kailey Sunrise..nice to meet y’all”

The girl calmly bowed and soon the class was filled with whispers and quiet murmurs.

“Another foreigner, how wonderful” Mai said, tossing her long hair, something which made Asha slightly archer her eyebrow at her friend.

“She’s kind of cute!” Shuji said admirably.

Goro simply kept glancing at Matsumi, trying not to make it obvious.

The teacher glanced around the room then paused.

“You can sit next to Miss Suminaka.”

Saki smiled as Kailey calmly walked over and sat next to her, the class beginning in earnest.

“I think this is a mistake” Kailey said, frowning a bit. Masaki was about to interject but was stopped by Matsumi.

“The day has only begun! Just you wait, it will be great!” Matsumi said, giving the girl a sudden pat on the back.

“Ms. Shin! Are you going to pay attention to the lesson or do you have something else to discuss?”

Matsumi quickly snapped to attention and shook her head but then glanced at Kailey and winked. Kailey sighed at this. It really was going to be a long day, she thought to herself.

<center>'''Lab'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Lab_zpsoj1qqmm5.jpg</center>

Yoko Kanda and Aikko Izumi looked up at Date Katame, who silently glared down at the two girls, standing in front of the high school level lab.

“Um…excuse me but we have class here.” Yoko said, trying not to look too intimated by the bigger girl. She got no answer except for a silent look from Date’s one good eye. Aikko looked at Yoko and took a deep breath, remembering what she learned from her brother when it came to acting.

“Look her-“ Date took a step forward, causing Aikko to back away a bit. “N-n-nevermind!”

Yoko adjusted her glasses, sighing slightly. “Now what do we do? We’re going to miss our course!”

“Trust me, you don’t want to go in there” Masaki said, walking past the girls, causing them to look at her in confusion. After a moment or two, the sound of a loud explosion rocked the floor, leaving the two girls looking a bit frazzled and Date, though still stone cold staring outward, looking quite a mess.

“….maybe we can just go to lunch instead” Yoko said, Aikko nodding quickly in agreement.

<center>'''Club Activies'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Club%20Activities_zpsv1sfeaxa.jpg</center>

The clock ticked away in the club room, broken by no noise. Matsumi was leaning on the table, looking completely bored. Masaki was leaning back in her chair, her feet up on the table. Saki had fallen asleep on the desk, snoring a bit. Kazue quietly read a novel, scratching her nose for a moment, while Ayami sat near the small collection of manga, reading and giggling to herself. Matsumi quietly looked around the large room. It had been chosen by her for the Sailor Senshi Fan Club and had been supplied with various posters of sailor senshi, a small book shelf filled with various manga and other things to make people comfortable stopping in the room. The clock ticked again as the hour passed. Matsumi had begun to try and build a card castle, while Masaki was staring out of the large window in the room. Saki was still asleep and Kazue had begun to work on her homework. Ayami sat, reading another manga and chewing on a cookie.

The door slowly opened, as Ryoko Fujiwara poked her head in. Instantly, Matsumi scrambled to her feet, Masaki sat up, Saki kept sleeping, Kazue looked over and smiled and Ayami jumped to up to greet the new student.

“Sorry, wrong room”

As the door closed, Matsumi quietly kept working on her card tower. Masaki worked to try and balance a pencil on her nose. Saki kept sleeping while Kazue went back to her homework. Ayami had gone to read another manga and giggled happily.

<center>'''Heart Throws'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Heart%20Throws_zpssjji6zua.jpg</center>

Masaki quickly got into position, ready for her next attacker. As soon as the bigger student made his move, she quickly slammed him into the ground, the sweat flying off her face in the process. Jun nodded and clapped his hands.

“Alright, good work, Masaki. Keep that up and we’ll do a great at the meet” Masaki just gave a slightly dismissive hand gesture in response to this and pulled out her water bottle, drinking. Not far off, a younger male student quietly clutched a folded note. He knew she was his sempai and he was below her grade, but he couldn’t help it. He had admired her from far away for too long. Now it was the time to make a move, now it was the time to confess how he felt to her.

“Hey, Jun, I’m going to head home, ok?” Masaki said, picking up her bag and still dressed in her Judo gi.
“Alright, I expect you back here tomorrow for more practice.” He said, turning back to make sure the other members of the Judo Club were continuing their practice. The younger student quickly realized he was about to lose his chance and quickly races after her. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and held the note forward.

“Please read my letter! I love you!” he said and opened his eyes slowly.

Date glared down at him, frowning deeply, causing the boy to lose all color in his face.

A few blocks down the street, Masaki hummed a tune to herself, completely oblivious to what was occurring back at the school.

<center>'''Sisters'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Sisters_zpsszddrjwv.jpg</center>

“Alright, students.” Joanna Smithson paused from her writing and turned to face her class. She frowned a little bit. She was currently teaching Class C English for the day and this meant only one thing. “Can someone tell me please what the proper way of making an order in a restaurant is?” She glanced around the room and then saw a single hand shoot up. She decided to pretend she hadn’t seen it. “Anyone? The proper way of ordering.” The arm started to wave. Jo frowned and decided to take a chance on one of the other students being able to answer the question. “Mr Hattori. Can you please tell me what is the proper way to order food from a restaurant in English?”

“Well, I-“

“I know the answer!” Matsumi said, waving her arm as hard as she could. Joanna grimaced, gripping her piece of chalk.

“I am well aware that you know the answer, Ma-Ms Shin. However, I think it’s best that you give the other students a chance to answer.”

“So? Why not just let me answer the question!” Matsumi said, leaning forward in her seat a bit. Jo walked over and looked at the younger girl, frowning deeply.

“You know English better than most of the students here! You don’t have to learn it! They do!” Jo said, getting face to face with Matsumi.

“So? Maybe they want to learn from me rather then you!!!” This then caused the entire conversation to fall apart in a mass of arguments.

“Here they go again.” Hiromi said, watching the two go at it.

“Have you ever noticed how much they look alike” Asha said, looking at both Jo and Matsumi.

“Not really no” Hiromi answered, opening her workbook and getting some study time done.

<center>'''The Other Texan'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/The%20Other%20Texan_zpseufptnc8.jpg</center>

Kaily sighed as she walked down the hall to her next class. It had been a rough day so far, even rougher when Matsumi wasn’t nearby. Seeing all those familiar faces made her slightly home sick and even worse, the fact that they all treated her like strangers didn’t make it any better. She would just be glad when the day was done and she could relax back ho-

“Hi there!” The girl quickly popped out of nowhere, her long hair bouncing along with her. “I hear ya’ll’s from Texas! So am I!” Kailey blinked. It was Sally Foster. Back in her home universe, Sally was pretty close to her and in fact had helped her out a bit when she first came to Mugen. She was always cheerful and almost never had a bad thing to say. Seeing her here though…

“Sorry, I have to get going to class” Kailey said, trying to brush the girl off.

“Oh yeah me too! Say, How about yuh and I hang out after class and compare notes! I bet there’d be nuthin like talking about the good ole lone star state!”

“Well I-“

“Shucks, yuh don’t have tuh be shy about it! I’ll bring lunch too! Yuh, know Mats? She’s not bad fer a Midwest gal, yuh know?”

“Yeah but-“

“Shoot! We’ll talk about it more later! I gotta get to class! Can’t wait to seeya there!” Humming, Sally ran down the hallway for the next class, leaving Kailey standing where she was, blinking very slowly.

“…..What the heck just happened?”

<center>'''Gym Star'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Gym%20Star_zpscajvufyu.jpg</center>

“Alright, girls, today we’ll be working on our track!” There was a general groan from the group gathered, sprinkled with a few cheers here and there. Mr. Nomura Ide had just arrived to take over the gym teaching post for the High School portion of the academy. He looked over each of the faces standing there, some looking bored, some totally focused and some he couldn’t read at all. These were his pupils, these were the young women he was to mold into proper athletes. He paused for a moment, his eyes resting on one of the students. She was taller them most of them and his eyes immediately cause her bright blond hair. A foreigner to be sure but he saw something in her eyes. A drive! Yes! This was to be his star! She was going to stand above the rest and leave everyone else in the dust! Nomura had a way of seeing this in people. He always was right.

“Alright then, if we’re all properly warmed up! Let’s get going! I will lead you all in the first lap and I expect you to do your best in each succession of lap.” He said, a few of the girls frowning at this. “Let’s go!” With a blow of his whistle, they started to run!

“Keep it up! You’re doing great!” He loved this! Not only was he running through the wind as fast as he could, he knew that at any moment, his new star would pass by him and take the lead! He smiled, looking back at the rest of the girls, those who tried hard but obviously couldn’t keep up-

His jaw dropped as he saw Matsumi lagging at the very end, huffing and puffing as she tried to keep up.

“I really hate gym!” Nomura’s star pupil said as she tried to keep pace.

<Center>'''The Gift'''</center>

“Look I’m just saying I think it’s not a good idea” Fumio said, his eyes fixated on the game in front of him. “You sure she’d like something like that?”

Goro kept working on the machine in front of him, his eyes focused hard on the task at hand. “If I show her how hard I’m willing to work for her and once she sees my creation well…”

Matsumi looked at Goro lovingly, the shiny new robot in front of them both.

“Oh Goro! I never knew!!! Of course I’ll go out with you, my love!!”

Goro chuckled to himself, blushing deeply then heard a cough behind him, taking him out of his daydream. Frowning, he quickly went back to work, Fumio shrugging his shoulders and shifting his attention to the DS in his hand once more.

Goro wiped his brow, putting down his tools and stepping away from his newest creation. It had finally been finished. Fumio for his part was just staring over his shoulder at the massive war like machine with spikes, guns and large claws.

“…I think you went a bit overboard, man”

“…Yeah I think you’re right” Goro said, his shoulders slumping in disappointment.

<center>'''Fight for Justice'''</center>

The dragon roared fearsomely at the top of the mountain. It was a sight terrible to behold and around it lay the ruins of the castle it had destroyed to get to its target. The heroic knight raised her sword high.

“I am not afraid of you! I shall destroy you and bring justice to all!” she cried, the sun glimmering off her shield and blade.

“Oh! Sir Yoko! Be careful!!!” cried the princess, herself trapped in the claws of the wicked dragon! The knight simply prepared her shield, smirking at the monster.

“Never fear! I will not cower!!” With a shout, the warrior charged forward, blocking the beast’s horrible flames and deflecting every blow that came at her. She leapt into the sky, raising her sword to deliver the killing blow!

“Ok that’s enough drawing for now.” Ms Smithson said, taking the piece of paper away from Yoko.

<center>'''Sleep Over'''</center>

The girls lounged in the large room, dressed in their pajamas. Matsumi was silently looking through a workbook, scribbling in a few things, while Masaki was concentrating on the game in front of her. Saki was scratching her head, trying to figure out a problem on the piece of paper in front of her. Aikko quietly sat by herself, holding her glass nervously.

Ok, I’m with the club president! What do I do now? I’ve never been outside of school with her, she thought to herself, holding onto her glass tightly. She looked over at Matsumi. She admired the taller girl in how open she was with people and how easy a time she had making friends. She couldn’t do that sort of thing outside of the stage. She barely had accepted the offer to do a sleep over study session with her and her friends. Now here she was in the same room with her! She had to say something to impress her! Something to show how much she appreciated her being friendly with her! This was the time to make a good impression and maybe she’d finally be able to no longer be shy around people!

“I-“

“Hey, Aikko! Want something more to drink?” Matsumi said, walking over to her. Aikko froze in place, mouth hanging open and dropping her glass in the process. “…I guess I’ll get you another glass then” Matsumi said, picking up the glass and leaving behind the stunned girl.

<center>'''Peace and Quiet'''</center>

Kazue quietly sat at a table in the cafeteria, making sure to move everything carefully into place. It had been a long day and she wanted just a bit of rest from the stress that she had been under. After the study session in preparation of the first quiz for one of her classes, all she wanted to do was relax for awhile before she went back into the chaos of learning. She glanced around the room. All those people, she thought and then she looked at the empty table she sat at and smiled a bit. At least now she could get a little bit of peace and quiet. Reaching over to moving her book bag, her elbow knocked over the drink she had brought with her, spilling it’s contents all over the table.

Something snapped inside her and she frowned angrily.

“Well this is just perfect!” She paused and blinked for a moment and she looked at the people surrounding her. Boys from her class wiping up the spill and checking over her food to make sure it was alright. Several girls asking if she was fine and if her clothes hadn’t gotten damaged by the spill. Almost half the room was now surrounding her at that moment. She sighed deeply to herself, a bit sadden by this.

“So much for peace and quiet.”

<center>'''The Perfect Shot'''</center>

Takeshi Kodama walked along the path from the school towards the nearby, smaller technology building. Between classes he had hoped to take a few photos, maybe get the ones he had already done downloaded. It was only a few days till his official showing and he still had a few slots to fill. He looked at his camera wistfully then glanced up. His eyes spotted a slight movement near one of the trees and as he gazed at it, they slowly widened in surprise. A perfect butterfly! A perfect shot! Slowly, like a hunter, he moved closer to it. Just as his finger hit the button, the insect quickly darted away, moving high into the sky.

“Oh no you don’t!” Takeshi said, running after the winged animal. If there was anything that he had pride in, it was his eye sight. Quickly dodging past a few of his fellow students, Takeshi kept going, trying to keep up with the butterfly. It was too perfect to not get a photo of! Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, the insect carefully flew over a gate and landed carefully ontop of a bench. Sliding across the ground, Takeshi pulled out his camera and took several quick shots in quick succession. “Got it!” he said, smiling and checking over his shots. There was a cough and Takeshi glanced up, his eyes meeting those of Masaki, Date, Ryoko and several other girls, all in their gym swimsuits. Takeshi blinked, then looked at the camera.

“What a creep” Ryoko said, picking up her towel and drying her hair.

“Seriously, taking photos of the girl’s gym class” Masaki said, not noticing the butterfly flying off from the swimming pool bench. Takeshi couldn’t hear any of this, since he was stuck in a nearby dumpster.

<center>'''Remember Me'''</center>

Kenji Hattori looked up at the sky as he sat at the bench. He had always been easily ignored or forgotten at school. Even at the first day, he had been forgotten in class by the rest of his classmates. He remembered the moment he sat at his desk, only for another student to nearly sit on top of him. He remembered flailing for a few minutes before the person noticed him. He remembered going to lunches and sitting down and being so happy when others sat next to him, only for them to not even look at him once. It was always the same after that: he would try to get other’s attentions and they would either completely ignore him or just forget that he existed. It was especially bad around girls, who seemed to forget that he was actually their classmate, which sometimes required him to reintroduce himself just to remind them.

He sighed to himself then paused as he looked over to Saki Suminaka, happily sleeping against his shoulder, her hand in his. He blushed slightly and smiled, looking up at the sky again.

It was nice to be remembered sometimes.

<center>'''Artist's Dilemma'''</center>

Riko stared at the blank canvas in front of her and sighed. She had been trying to get this school project off the ground for days and she just couldn’t figure out what to do. She had always been good at art and in fact, though she did not like to brag about it, was one of the best artists among her peers. She had been tasked with painting a still life for one of her classes and while not her forte, she jumped at the chance with great relish. That had been two days ago and she still hadn’t found the perfect subject to work on. She watched as her fellow students walked by, all of them certain of what they were doing, reminding her only of how lost she was.

It was already getting late and she looked once more at her unfinished work. She sighed and was about to leave when she heard a loud crash! Looking up, she watched as Date walked away with Masaki and Ryoko and glancing back, saw another student, Sadao, stuck face down in a garbage can. Pausing for a moment, she grinned happily and quickly began to paint.

<center>'''A Cup of Tea'''</center>

Mai frowned, sweat beading off her face as she stared at Ren. It was hard to read her opponent. Ren was graceful, placid, and silent. She was like a perfect example of Japanese womanhood and at the moment she was staring right at her. Mai, however, was not simply another simple common girl. She was not about to lose, not here and not now. She carefully moved her hand, picking up the whisk and carefully whisking the tea in the bowl to froth. Pouring it into a cup, she pushed it towards Ren, who simply stared ahead, barely blinking. The girl reached forward and picked up the cup, sipping it delicately. There was silence for a moment.

“Needs sugar” Ren said.

“You don’t have sugar with a tea ceremony!!! You never said anything about that when we started this!” Mai said angrily.

“Still. Definatly.”

“Fine…your turn…” Mai said, as Ren began to work on her cup. No matter what, at least she took her tea seriously.

<center>'''Quiz'''</center>

Matsumi quietly sat in front of the TV in the lobby, playing on her Wii-U, her homework laying around her. She grimaced as she lost another life, not noticing her sister walking in through the front door.

“What are you doing?” Jo said, glancing at the pile of books sitting unread.

“Playing a game, why?” Matsumi said, restarting up the level again and taking a deep breath, trying to concentrate.

“You do know your math teacher is giving a quiz tomorrow, correct? Shouldn’t you be studying for it?” Jo said, frowning a bit. Sometimes she wondered if the regression had affected her sister’s attitude towards things.

“Hey, look I’ll be fine! I’ve been through school before, remember? I won’t have any problems what so ever.” Jo rolled her eyes at this; there was obviously no getting through to her.

“Alright, if you say so. I won’t get in your way.” Jo said, walking back up the stairs and leaving Matsumi, who winced as she had to restart the level again.

“…Wait what….” Matsumi stared at the quiz in front of her. Half the questions were ones she had never heard of or at least worded in a way that she had no idea what it meant. She couldn’t even figure out the first one! She looked up at the classroom door and met the eyes of her smug twin sister through the window. Frowning, she sighed and buried her face on her desk.

<center>'''Manga'''</center>

Ayami put the finishing touches on the paper in front of her, grinning ear to ear. This was her masterpiece! Her mona lisa! It was going to be the greatest manga in the history of the world! There was a quick knock at the door as a man burst in with dark glasses and grabbed her paper, looking over it.

“This is magnificent!!! We must sign you to a contract right away!!” Ayami found herself dragged to a taxi which soon drove her to a nearby building. Sitting at a desk, she started to draw another page for her manga. Almost immediately, however, a woman dressed in a business suit picked up the drawing and looked it over.

“Yes, this will do nicely. We wish to turn your work into the next bit anime. What do you say?” Ayami barely started to speak when she was suddenly whisked away to a limo which drove her to a recording studio where Yubei Shinohara was adding his voice to the climactic scene of her work. Ayami began to tear up. It was finally happening! This was a dream come true!!

“Ayaaaami? Hey, Ayami!” Azumi Abe said, poking her friend slightly, “The Manga Club meeting is over! Wake up!” Ayami simply smiled and moved slightly in her sleep.

“Leave her alone” Masa Iha said, looking at Ayami “She must be having a pretty nice dream.”

<center>'''Ryo's Proof'''</center>

“No that doesn’t make any sense” Ryo frowned to himself, looking over the equations on the whiteboard and down at his tablet. “There has to be something I’m missing.” Ryo had been working on this proof for awhile now and every time he seemed to be on the verge of a breakthrough, he had found some new error which had forced him to start from the beginning. Ryo paused then moved his marker towards the board but frowned and messed up his hair! “No no no! That can’t be right!!!!” Throwing down the marker, he tried to catch his breath. It wasn’t normal for him. Usually he had better control then this but this time it was simply maddening that he couldn’t get this right.

“I think you left out a decimal point” Li Cho said, adding the correction to the board, then smiling to Ryo before leaving. Ryo blinked and looked back at the board, checking over the newly written corrections.

“Huh…”

<center>'''The Investigation'''</center>

“So are we all here then?”

The other figures nodded in agreement…all three of them. At least they were passionate about the subject, though for a few reasons of their own.

“Alright then” She turned to her laptop and tapped it a few times. The image of a teenage girl casually walking down a street popped up.

“This is Matsumi Shin.”

The slide turned to an image of the same girl in her school uniform chatting with another girl.

“Age 15…Birthdate unknown…”

The slide changed to one of the girl dressing herself in the gym locker room. There was a few noises of appreciation from the other figures, but they quickly silenced as their host glared at them. She had not originally included this on the presentation but guessed that the photographer could not resist placing it in there, much to her embarrassment. She quickly shut off the slide.

“*ahem* After much thought, I’ve decided we must find out the truth: Who really is Matsumi Shin!?”

Kiku suddenly winced as the light came on, the other three students groaning slightly at the sudden brightness.

“Ms Hinashi, you do realize classes ended two hours ago?” Joanna Smithson said, leaning against the wall.

“…yes, sensei”

=Series 2=

<center>'''Matsumi's Secret'''</center>

"Oh wow I can't believe you didn't tell anyone about this!"

"Well it was sort of my little secret, you know?"

Kiku paused in the hallway. That voice! It had to be Shin-san! She looked around. There was no one else in the hallway, at least no one from her class.

"Why don't you just tell everyone?"

"No way! I don't want anyone to know about this!!"

This is my chance, Kiku thought, Shin-san! She carefully pulled out her phone camera from her bag. Darting around the corner she quickly took a picture!

"Shin-san, your secret's mine!" Kiku paused then quickly lowered the camera. Rin and Matsumi just stood there, staring at their classmate. On Matsumi's face were a shiny pair of glasses, something she had never worn before in class.

"Gl-Glasses?" Kiku managed to sputter out, before she felt the phone get removed from her hand.

"Shouldn't you three be getting to class?" Joanna Smithson said, giving the three an impatient glare.

The three quickly nodded then ran down the hallway, Kiku pausing for a moment to grab her phone back.

Joanna sighed to herself. This was going to be one of those days.

<center>'''Animal Club'''</center>

Daini sighed to herself as she walked down the hallway, pausing a moment to scratch at the hair covers which were hiding her cat ears. She had been at the school for a month now and yet she still didn't feel like she fit in. She was doing well in classes and the teachers had been impressed by her, yet she still didn't feel like she was belonging. Maybe, she thought to herself, this just wasn't the place for her.

As she walked down the hall, she paused for a moment and then blinked at a flier.

ANIMAL CLUB! JOIN NOW! OPEN TO ALL GRADE LEVELS! ROOM 516.

That was it! She remembered Matsumi telling her joining a club was a good way to make friends. Daini quickly rushed down the hall and into the elevator. She liked animals too, so this was perfect!

She soon found herself in front of a door with a wooden sign on front reading ANIMAL CLUB. She took a deep breath and slowly opened the door.

"Um...I'm here to join the-" Daini stumbled backwards as her eyes met the face of a cow, who lazily chewed on some grass.

"Hi! Welcome to the Animal Club!" Masahiko Ozawa said, feeding a few chickens which were pecking the floor.

Daini stood there, silent, then let out a loud squee! Running in, she slammed the door behind her, causing the wooden sign to clatter to the ground.

Later that night, Freya wandered into her living room and stopped cold in her tracks

"Mom! I joined a new club!" Daini said grinning, covered in feathers, straw and animal fur.

<center>'''Cursed'''</center>

Raiden Imai closed his eyes, frowning. There was total silence about his form other then the soft murmering under his breath of certain prayers.

"I can sense it here, a dark power waiting and growing, something sinister waiting hidden." He grimaced, sweat beading off his forehead. "It is doing everything in it's power to stop us in it's path, to prevent us from doing that which we have been tasked to do." His eyes shot open, a sudden fire blazing within his pupils as if his very spirit was rising up preparing for battle.

Raiden moved his fingers in the proper configuration and glared in righteous anger.

"I will not be daunted!! I shall banish this terrible curse!"

"Look, when I say we're out of artisan bread, I mean it!" the cook said, frowning and turning back to serve some of the other students. Raiden sighed to himself, taking a noodle meal instead.

[[Category:Matt Bjorkman]] [[Category:SSEU Stories]] [[Category:The Modern Day]]

Mugen Gakuen Shorts

2016-01-21T18:33:46Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Mugen Gakuen Shorts
|author= Matt Bjorkman, Illustrations by Euri
|creationdate= 09/3/15
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 2015
|synopsis= Short tales from Mugen Gakuen.
|rating= PG
|additionalnotes=
|}}

=Series 1=

<center>'''Introductions'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Introductions_zpsb6fr5njv.jpg</center>

The morning class was of course a busy as usual, with people chatting with each other over the latest thing or spreading rumors of a classmate or some other business which tended to happen during those early hours. Matsumi leans back in her desk, staring thoughtfully at the ceiling.

“You sure she’s going to be ok? She didn’t seem all that happy” Saki said, looking concerned.

“You’d think she was heading into a battle field or something” Masaki added, trying to balance a pencil on her head.

“you guys need to really believe in me!” Matsumi said, looking a tad annoyed, “she’ll be fine! You’ll see!”

Kiku glanced at the three talking and bit her thumb. She had stopped her investigations after being put to task by Matsumi’s guardians but she still couldn’t help be feel uneasy about the three of them.

The conversations ended as soon as the teacher, the rather smartly dressed Ms. Kishi, walked in. The routine went on with the usual morning gestures and respects to their educator before the entire thing was interrupted as a new face entered the classroom.

“Class, please be quiet. Introduce yourself to your classmates”

“I’m Kailey Sunrise..nice to meet y’all”

The girl calmly bowed and soon the class was filled with whispers and quiet murmurs.

“Another foreigner, how wonderful” Mai said, tossing her long hair, something which made Asha slightly archer her eyebrow at her friend.

“She’s kind of cute!” Shuji said admirably.

Goro simply kept glancing at Matsumi, trying not to make it obvious.

The teacher glanced around the room then paused.

“You can sit next to Miss Suminaka.”

Saki smiled as Kailey calmly walked over and sat next to her, the class beginning in earnest.

“I think this is a mistake” Kailey said, frowning a bit. Masaki was about to interject but was stopped by Matsumi.

“The day has only begun! Just you wait, it will be great!” Matsumi said, giving the girl a sudden pat on the back.

“Ms. Shin! Are you going to pay attention to the lesson or do you have something else to discuss?”

Matsumi quickly snapped to attention and shook her head but then glanced at Kailey and winked. Kailey sighed at this. It really was going to be a long day, she thought to herself.

<center>'''Lab'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Lab_zpsoj1qqmm5.jpg</center>

Yoko Kanda and Aikko Izumi looked up at Date Katame, who silently glared down at the two girls, standing in front of the high school level lab.

“Um…excuse me but we have class here.” Yoko said, trying not to look too intimated by the bigger girl. She got no answer except for a silent look from Date’s one good eye. Aikko looked at Yoko and took a deep breath, remembering what she learned from her brother when it came to acting.

“Look her-“ Date took a step forward, causing Aikko to back away a bit. “N-n-nevermind!”

Yoko adjusted her glasses, sighing slightly. “Now what do we do? We’re going to miss our course!”

“Trust me, you don’t want to go in there” Masaki said, walking past the girls, causing them to look at her in confusion. After a moment or two, the sound of a loud explosion rocked the floor, leaving the two girls looking a bit frazzled and Date, though still stone cold staring outward, looking quite a mess.

“….maybe we can just go to lunch instead” Yoko said, Aikko nodding quickly in agreement.

<center>'''Club Activies'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Club%20Activities_zpsv1sfeaxa.jpg</center>

The clock ticked away in the club room, broken by no noise. Matsumi was leaning on the table, looking completely bored. Masaki was leaning back in her chair, her feet up on the table. Saki had fallen asleep on the desk, snoring a bit. Kazue quietly read a novel, scratching her nose for a moment, while Ayami sat near the small collection of manga, reading and giggling to herself. Matsumi quietly looked around the large room. It had been chosen by her for the Sailor Senshi Fan Club and had been supplied with various posters of sailor senshi, a small book shelf filled with various manga and other things to make people comfortable stopping in the room. The clock ticked again as the hour passed. Matsumi had begun to try and build a card castle, while Masaki was staring out of the large window in the room. Saki was still asleep and Kazue had begun to work on her homework. Ayami sat, reading another manga and chewing on a cookie.

The door slowly opened, as Ryoko Fujiwara poked her head in. Instantly, Matsumi scrambled to her feet, Masaki sat up, Saki kept sleeping, Kazue looked over and smiled and Ayami jumped to up to greet the new student.

“Sorry, wrong room”

As the door closed, Matsumi quietly kept working on her card tower. Masaki worked to try and balance a pencil on her nose. Saki kept sleeping while Kazue went back to her homework. Ayami had gone to read another manga and giggled happily.

<center>'''Heart Throws'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Heart%20Throws_zpssjji6zua.jpg</center>

Masaki quickly got into position, ready for her next attacker. As soon as the bigger student made his move, she quickly slammed him into the ground, the sweat flying off her face in the process. Jun nodded and clapped his hands.

“Alright, good work, Masaki. Keep that up and we’ll do a great at the meet” Masaki just gave a slightly dismissive hand gesture in response to this and pulled out her water bottle, drinking. Not far off, a younger male student quietly clutched a folded note. He knew she was his sempai and he was below her grade, but he couldn’t help it. He had admired her from far away for too long. Now it was the time to make a move, now it was the time to confess how he felt to her.

“Hey, Jun, I’m going to head home, ok?” Masaki said, picking up her bag and still dressed in her Judo gi.
“Alright, I expect you back here tomorrow for more practice.” He said, turning back to make sure the other members of the Judo Club were continuing their practice. The younger student quickly realized he was about to lose his chance and quickly races after her. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and held the note forward.

“Please read my letter! I love you!” he said and opened his eyes slowly.

Date glared down at him, frowning deeply, causing the boy to lose all color in his face.

A few blocks down the street, Masaki hummed a tune to herself, completely oblivious to what was occurring back at the school.

<center>'''Sisters'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Sisters_zpsszddrjwv.jpg</center>

“Alright, students.” Joanna Smithson paused from her writing and turned to face her class. She frowned a little bit. She was currently teaching Class C English for the day and this meant only one thing. “Can someone tell me please what the proper way of making an order in a restaurant is?” She glanced around the room and then saw a single hand shoot up. She decided to pretend she hadn’t seen it. “Anyone? The proper way of ordering.” The arm started to wave. Jo frowned and decided to take a chance on one of the other students being able to answer the question. “Mr Hattori. Can you please tell me what is the proper way to order food from a restaurant in English?”

“Well, I-“

“I know the answer!” Matsumi said, waving her arm as hard as she could. Joanna grimaced, gripping her piece of chalk.

“I am well aware that you know the answer, Ma-Ms Shin. However, I think it’s best that you give the other students a chance to answer.”

“So? Why not just let me answer the question!” Matsumi said, leaning forward in her seat a bit. Jo walked over and looked at the younger girl, frowning deeply.

“You know English better than most of the students here! You don’t have to learn it! They do!” Jo said, getting face to face with Matsumi.

“So? Maybe they want to learn from me rather then you!!!” This then caused the entire conversation to fall apart in a mass of arguments.

“Here they go again.” Hiromi said, watching the two go at it.

“Have you ever noticed how much they look alike” Asha said, looking at both Jo and Matsumi.

“Not really no” Hiromi answered, opening her workbook and getting some study time done.

<center>'''The Other Texan'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/The%20Other%20Texan_zpseufptnc8.jpg</center>

Kaily sighed as she walked down the hall to her next class. It had been a rough day so far, even rougher when Matsumi wasn’t nearby. Seeing all those familiar faces made her slightly home sick and even worse, the fact that they all treated her like strangers didn’t make it any better. She would just be glad when the day was done and she could relax back ho-

“Hi there!” The girl quickly popped out of nowhere, her long hair bouncing along with her. “I hear ya’ll’s from Texas! So am I!” Kailey blinked. It was Sally Foster. Back in her home universe, Sally was pretty close to her and in fact had helped her out a bit when she first came to Mugen. She was always cheerful and almost never had a bad thing to say. Seeing her here though…

“Sorry, I have to get going to class” Kailey said, trying to brush the girl off.

“Oh yeah me too! Say, How about yuh and I hang out after class and compare notes! I bet there’d be nuthin like talking about the good ole lone star state!”

“Well I-“

“Shucks, yuh don’t have tuh be shy about it! I’ll bring lunch too! Yuh, know Mats? She’s not bad fer a Midwest gal, yuh know?”

“Yeah but-“

“Shoot! We’ll talk about it more later! I gotta get to class! Can’t wait to seeya there!” Humming, Sally ran down the hallway for the next class, leaving Kailey standing where she was, blinking very slowly.

“…..What the heck just happened?”

<center>'''Gym Star'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Gym%20Star_zpscajvufyu.jpg</center>

“Alright, girls, today we’ll be working on our track!” There was a general groan from the group gathered, sprinkled with a few cheers here and there. Mr. Nomura Ide had just arrived to take over the gym teaching post for the High School portion of the academy. He looked over each of the faces standing there, some looking bored, some totally focused and some he couldn’t read at all. These were his pupils, these were the young women he was to mold into proper athletes. He paused for a moment, his eyes resting on one of the students. She was taller them most of them and his eyes immediately cause her bright blond hair. A foreigner to be sure but he saw something in her eyes. A drive! Yes! This was to be his star! She was going to stand above the rest and leave everyone else in the dust! Nomura had a way of seeing this in people. He always was right.

“Alright then, if we’re all properly warmed up! Let’s get going! I will lead you all in the first lap and I expect you to do your best in each succession of lap.” He said, a few of the girls frowning at this. “Let’s go!” With a blow of his whistle, they started to run!

“Keep it up! You’re doing great!” He loved this! Not only was he running through the wind as fast as he could, he knew that at any moment, his new star would pass by him and take the lead! He smiled, looking back at the rest of the girls, those who tried hard but obviously couldn’t keep up-

His jaw dropped as he saw Matsumi lagging at the very end, huffing and puffing as she tried to keep up.

“I really hate gym!” Nomura’s star pupil said as she tried to keep pace.

<Center>'''The Gift'''</center>

“Look I’m just saying I think it’s not a good idea” Fumio said, his eyes fixated on the game in front of him. “You sure she’d like something like that?”

Goro kept working on the machine in front of him, his eyes focused hard on the task at hand. “If I show her how hard I’m willing to work for her and once she sees my creation well…”

Matsumi looked at Goro lovingly, the shiny new robot in front of them both.

“Oh Goro! I never knew!!! Of course I’ll go out with you, my love!!”

Goro chuckled to himself, blushing deeply then heard a cough behind him, taking him out of his daydream. Frowning, he quickly went back to work, Fumio shrugging his shoulders and shifting his attention to the DS in his hand once more.

Goro wiped his brow, putting down his tools and stepping away from his newest creation. It had finally been finished. Fumio for his part was just staring over his shoulder at the massive war like machine with spikes, guns and large claws.

“…I think you went a bit overboard, man”

“…Yeah I think you’re right” Goro said, his shoulders slumping in disappointment.

<center>'''Fight for Justice'''</center>

The dragon roared fearsomely at the top of the mountain. It was a sight terrible to behold and around it lay the ruins of the castle it had destroyed to get to its target. The heroic knight raised her sword high.

“I am not afraid of you! I shall destroy you and bring justice to all!” she cried, the sun glimmering off her shield and blade.

“Oh! Sir Yoko! Be careful!!!” cried the princess, herself trapped in the claws of the wicked dragon! The knight simply prepared her shield, smirking at the monster.

“Never fear! I will not cower!!” With a shout, the warrior charged forward, blocking the beast’s horrible flames and deflecting every blow that came at her. She leapt into the sky, raising her sword to deliver the killing blow!

“Ok that’s enough drawing for now.” Ms Smithson said, taking the piece of paper away from Yoko.

<center>'''Sleep Over'''</center>

The girls lounged in the large room, dressed in their pajamas. Matsumi was silently looking through a workbook, scribbling in a few things, while Masaki was concentrating on the game in front of her. Saki was scratching her head, trying to figure out a problem on the piece of paper in front of her. Aikko quietly sat by herself, holding her glass nervously.

Ok, I’m with the club president! What do I do now? I’ve never been outside of school with her, she thought to herself, holding onto her glass tightly. She looked over at Matsumi. She admired the taller girl in how open she was with people and how easy a time she had making friends. She couldn’t do that sort of thing outside of the stage. She barely had accepted the offer to do a sleep over study session with her and her friends. Now here she was in the same room with her! She had to say something to impress her! Something to show how much she appreciated her being friendly with her! This was the time to make a good impression and maybe she’d finally be able to no longer be shy around people!

“I-“

“Hey, Aikko! Want something more to drink?” Matsumi said, walking over to her. Aikko froze in place, mouth hanging open and dropping her glass in the process. “…I guess I’ll get you another glass then” Matsumi said, picking up the glass and leaving behind the stunned girl.

<center>'''Peace and Quiet'''</center>

Kazue quietly sat at a table in the cafeteria, making sure to move everything carefully into place. It had been a long day and she wanted just a bit of rest from the stress that she had been under. After the study session in preparation of the first quiz for one of her classes, all she wanted to do was relax for awhile before she went back into the chaos of learning. She glanced around the room. All those people, she thought and then she looked at the empty table she sat at and smiled a bit. At least now she could get a little bit of peace and quiet. Reaching over to moving her book bag, her elbow knocked over the drink she had brought with her, spilling it’s contents all over the table.

Something snapped inside her and she frowned angrily.

“Well this is just perfect!” She paused and blinked for a moment and she looked at the people surrounding her. Boys from her class wiping up the spill and checking over her food to make sure it was alright. Several girls asking if she was fine and if her clothes hadn’t gotten damaged by the spill. Almost half the room was now surrounding her at that moment. She sighed deeply to herself, a bit sadden by this.

“So much for peace and quiet.”

<center>'''The Perfect Shot'''</center>

Takeshi Kodama walked along the path from the school towards the nearby, smaller technology building. Between classes he had hoped to take a few photos, maybe get the ones he had already done downloaded. It was only a few days till his official showing and he still had a few slots to fill. He looked at his camera wistfully then glanced up. His eyes spotted a slight movement near one of the trees and as he gazed at it, they slowly widened in surprise. A perfect butterfly! A perfect shot! Slowly, like a hunter, he moved closer to it. Just as his finger hit the button, the insect quickly darted away, moving high into the sky.

“Oh no you don’t!” Takeshi said, running after the winged animal. If there was anything that he had pride in, it was his eye sight. Quickly dodging past a few of his fellow students, Takeshi kept going, trying to keep up with the butterfly. It was too perfect to not get a photo of! Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, the insect carefully flew over a gate and landed carefully ontop of a bench. Sliding across the ground, Takeshi pulled out his camera and took several quick shots in quick succession. “Got it!” he said, smiling and checking over his shots. There was a cough and Takeshi glanced up, his eyes meeting those of Masaki, Date, Ryoko and several other girls, all in their gym swimsuits. Takeshi blinked, then looked at the camera.

“What a creep” Ryoko said, picking up her towel and drying her hair.

“Seriously, taking photos of the girl’s gym class” Masaki said, not noticing the butterfly flying off from the swimming pool bench. Takeshi couldn’t hear any of this, since he was stuck in a nearby dumpster.

<center>'''Remember Me'''</center>

Kenji Hattori looked up at the sky as he sat at the bench. He had always been easily ignored or forgotten at school. Even at the first day, he had been forgotten in class by the rest of his classmates. He remembered the moment he sat at his desk, only for another student to nearly sit on top of him. He remembered flailing for a few minutes before the person noticed him. He remembered going to lunches and sitting down and being so happy when others sat next to him, only for them to not even look at him once. It was always the same after that: he would try to get other’s attentions and they would either completely ignore him or just forget that he existed. It was especially bad around girls, who seemed to forget that he was actually their classmate, which sometimes required him to reintroduce himself just to remind them.

He sighed to himself then paused as he looked over to Saki Suminaka, happily sleeping against his shoulder, her hand in his. He blushed slightly and smiled, looking up at the sky again.

It was nice to be remembered sometimes.

<center>'''Artist's Dilemma'''</center>

Riko stared at the blank canvas in front of her and sighed. She had been trying to get this school project off the ground for days and she just couldn’t figure out what to do. She had always been good at art and in fact, though she did not like to brag about it, was one of the best artists among her peers. She had been tasked with painting a still life for one of her classes and while not her forte, she jumped at the chance with great relish. That had been two days ago and she still hadn’t found the perfect subject to work on. She watched as her fellow students walked by, all of them certain of what they were doing, reminding her only of how lost she was.

It was already getting late and she looked once more at her unfinished work. She sighed and was about to leave when she heard a loud crash! Looking up, she watched as Date walked away with Masaki and Ryoko and glancing back, saw another student, Sadao, stuck face down in a garbage can. Pausing for a moment, she grinned happily and quickly began to paint.

<center>'''A Cup of Tea'''</center>

Mai frowned, sweat beading off her face as she stared at Ren. It was hard to read her opponent. Ren was graceful, placid, and silent. She was like a perfect example of Japanese womanhood and at the moment she was staring right at her. Mai, however, was not simply another simple common girl. She was not about to lose, not here and not now. She carefully moved her hand, picking up the whisk and carefully whisking the tea in the bowl to froth. Pouring it into a cup, she pushed it towards Ren, who simply stared ahead, barely blinking. The girl reached forward and picked up the cup, sipping it delicately. There was silence for a moment.

“Needs sugar” Ren said.

“You don’t have sugar with a tea ceremony!!! You never said anything about that when we started this!” Mai said angrily.

“Still. Definatly.”

“Fine…your turn…” Mai said, as Ren began to work on her cup. No matter what, at least she took her tea seriously.

<center>'''Quiz'''</center>

Matsumi quietly sat in front of the TV in the lobby, playing on her Wii-U, her homework laying around her. She grimaced as she lost another life, not noticing her sister walking in through the front door.

“What are you doing?” Jo said, glancing at the pile of books sitting unread.

“Playing a game, why?” Matsumi said, restarting up the level again and taking a deep breath, trying to concentrate.

“You do know your math teacher is giving a quiz tomorrow, correct? Shouldn’t you be studying for it?” Jo said, frowning a bit. Sometimes she wondered if the regression had affected her sister’s attitude towards things.

“Hey, look I’ll be fine! I’ve been through school before, remember? I won’t have any problems what so ever.” Jo rolled her eyes at this; there was obviously no getting through to her.

“Alright, if you say so. I won’t get in your way.” Jo said, walking back up the stairs and leaving Matsumi, who winced as she had to restart the level again.

“…Wait what….” Matsumi stared at the quiz in front of her. Half the questions were ones she had never heard of or at least worded in a way that she had no idea what it meant. She couldn’t even figure out the first one! She looked up at the classroom door and met the eyes of her smug twin sister through the window. Frowning, she sighed and buried her face on her desk.

<center>'''Manga'''</center>

Ayami put the finishing touches on the paper in front of her, grinning ear to ear. This was her masterpiece! Her mona lisa! It was going to be the greatest manga in the history of the world! There was a quick knock at the door as a man burst in with dark glasses and grabbed her paper, looking over it.

“This is magnificent!!! We must sign you to a contract right away!!” Ayami found herself dragged to a taxi which soon drove her to a nearby building. Sitting at a desk, she started to draw another page for her manga. Almost immediately, however, a woman dressed in a business suit picked up the drawing and looked it over.

“Yes, this will do nicely. We wish to turn your work into the next bit anime. What do you say?” Ayami barely started to speak when she was suddenly whisked away to a limo which drove her to a recording studio where Yubei Shinohara was adding his voice to the climactic scene of her work. Ayami began to tear up. It was finally happening! This was a dream come true!!

“Ayaaaami? Hey, Ayami!” Azumi Abe said, poking her friend slightly, “The Manga Club meeting is over! Wake up!” Ayami simply smiled and moved slightly in her sleep.

“Leave her alone” Masa Iha said, looking at Ayami “She must be having a pretty nice dream.”

<center>'''Ryo's Proof'''</center>

“No that doesn’t make any sense” Ryo frowned to himself, looking over the equations on the whiteboard and down at his tablet. “There has to be something I’m missing.” Ryo had been working on this proof for awhile now and every time he seemed to be on the verge of a breakthrough, he had found some new error which had forced him to start from the beginning. Ryo paused then moved his marker towards the board but frowned and messed up his hair! “No no no! That can’t be right!!!!” Throwing down the marker, he tried to catch his breath. It wasn’t normal for him. Usually he had better control then this but this time it was simply maddening that he couldn’t get this right.

“I think you left out a decimal point” Li Cho said, adding the correction to the board, then smiling to Ryo before leaving. Ryo blinked and looked back at the board, checking over the newly written corrections.

“Huh…”

<center>'''The Investigation'''</center>

“So are we all here then?”

The other figures nodded in agreement…all three of them. At least they were passionate about the subject, though for a few reasons of their own.

“Alright then” She turned to her laptop and tapped it a few times. The image of a teenage girl casually walking down a street popped up.

“This is Matsumi Shin.”

The slide turned to an image of the same girl in her school uniform chatting with another girl.

“Age 15…Birthdate unknown…”

The slide changed to one of the girl dressing herself in the gym locker room. There was a few noises of appreciation from the other figures, but they quickly silenced as their host glared at them. She had not originally included this on the presentation but guessed that the photographer could not resist placing it in there, much to her embarrassment. She quickly shut off the slide.

“*ahem* After much thought, I’ve decided we must find out the truth: Who really is Matsumi Shin!?”

Kiku suddenly winced as the light came on, the other three students groaning slightly at the sudden brightness.

“Ms Hinashi, you do realize classes ended two hours ago?” Joanna Smithson said, leaning against the wall.

“…yes, sensei”

=Series 2=

<center>'''Matsumi's Secret'''</center>

"Oh wow I can't believe you didn't tell anyone about this!"

"Well it was sort of my little secret, you know?"

Kiku paused in the hallway. That voice! It had to be Shin-san! She looked around. There was no one else in the hallway, at least no one from her class.

"Why don't you just tell everyone?"

"No way! I don't want anyone to know about this!!"

This is my chance, Kiku thought, Shin-san! She carefully pulled out her phone camera from her bag. Darting around the corner she quickly took a picture!

"Shin-san, your secret's mine!" Kiku paused then quickly lowered the camera. Rin and Matsumi just stood there, staring at their classmate. On Matsumi's face were a shiny pair of glasses, something she had never worn before in class.

"Gl-Glasses?" Kiku managed to sputter out, before she felt the phone get removed from her hand.

"Shouldn't you three be getting to class?" Joanna Smithson said, giving the three an impatient glare.

The three quickly nodded then ran down the hallway, Kiku pausing for a moment to grab her phone back.

Joanna sighed to herself. This was going to be one of those days.

<center>'''Animal Club'''</center>

Daini sighed to herself as she walked down the hallway, pausing a moment to scratch at the hair covers which were hiding her cat ears. She had been at the school for a month now and yet she still didn't feel like she fit in. She was doing well in classes and the teachers had been impressed by her, yet she still didn't feel like she was belonging. Maybe, she thought to herself, this just wasn't the place for her.

As she walked down the hall, she paused for a moment and then blinked at a flier.

ANIMAL CLUB! JOIN NOW! OPEN TO ALL GRADE LEVELS! ROOM 516.

That was it! She remembered Matsumi telling her joining a club was a good way to make friends. Daini quickly rushed down the hall and into the elevator. She liked animals too, so this was perfect!

She soon found herself in front of a door with a wooden sign on front reading ANIMAL CLUB. She took a deep breath and slowly opened the door.

"Um...I'm here to join the-" Daini stumbled backwards as her eyes met the face of a cow, who lazily chewed on some grass.

"Hi! Welcome to the Animal Club!" Masahiko Ozawa said, feeding a few chickens which were pecking the floor.

Daini stood there, silent, then let out a loud squee! Running in, she slammed the door behind her, causing the wooden sign to clatter to the ground.

Later that night, Freya wandered into her living room and stopped cold in her tracks

"Mom! I joined a new club!" Daini said grinning, covered in feathers, straw and animal fur.

[[Category:Matt Bjorkman]] [[Category:SSEU Stories]] [[Category:The Modern Day]]

Mugen Gakuen Shorts

2016-01-21T18:21:56Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Mugen Gakuen Shorts
|author= Matt Bjorkman, Illustrations by Euri
|creationdate= 09/3/15
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 2015
|synopsis= Short tales from Mugen Gakuen.
|rating= PG
|additionalnotes=
|}}

=Series 1=

<center>'''Introductions'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Introductions_zpsb6fr5njv.jpg</center>

The morning class was of course a busy as usual, with people chatting with each other over the latest thing or spreading rumors of a classmate or some other business which tended to happen during those early hours. Matsumi leans back in her desk, staring thoughtfully at the ceiling.

“You sure she’s going to be ok? She didn’t seem all that happy” Saki said, looking concerned.

“You’d think she was heading into a battle field or something” Masaki added, trying to balance a pencil on her head.

“you guys need to really believe in me!” Matsumi said, looking a tad annoyed, “she’ll be fine! You’ll see!”

Kiku glanced at the three talking and bit her thumb. She had stopped her investigations after being put to task by Matsumi’s guardians but she still couldn’t help be feel uneasy about the three of them.

The conversations ended as soon as the teacher, the rather smartly dressed Ms. Kishi, walked in. The routine went on with the usual morning gestures and respects to their educator before the entire thing was interrupted as a new face entered the classroom.

“Class, please be quiet. Introduce yourself to your classmates”

“I’m Kailey Sunrise..nice to meet y’all”

The girl calmly bowed and soon the class was filled with whispers and quiet murmurs.

“Another foreigner, how wonderful” Mai said, tossing her long hair, something which made Asha slightly archer her eyebrow at her friend.

“She’s kind of cute!” Shuji said admirably.

Goro simply kept glancing at Matsumi, trying not to make it obvious.

The teacher glanced around the room then paused.

“You can sit next to Miss Suminaka.”

Saki smiled as Kailey calmly walked over and sat next to her, the class beginning in earnest.

“I think this is a mistake” Kailey said, frowning a bit. Masaki was about to interject but was stopped by Matsumi.

“The day has only begun! Just you wait, it will be great!” Matsumi said, giving the girl a sudden pat on the back.

“Ms. Shin! Are you going to pay attention to the lesson or do you have something else to discuss?”

Matsumi quickly snapped to attention and shook her head but then glanced at Kailey and winked. Kailey sighed at this. It really was going to be a long day, she thought to herself.

<center>'''Lab'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Lab_zpsoj1qqmm5.jpg</center>

Yoko Kanda and Aikko Izumi looked up at Date Katame, who silently glared down at the two girls, standing in front of the high school level lab.

“Um…excuse me but we have class here.” Yoko said, trying not to look too intimated by the bigger girl. She got no answer except for a silent look from Date’s one good eye. Aikko looked at Yoko and took a deep breath, remembering what she learned from her brother when it came to acting.

“Look her-“ Date took a step forward, causing Aikko to back away a bit. “N-n-nevermind!”

Yoko adjusted her glasses, sighing slightly. “Now what do we do? We’re going to miss our course!”

“Trust me, you don’t want to go in there” Masaki said, walking past the girls, causing them to look at her in confusion. After a moment or two, the sound of a loud explosion rocked the floor, leaving the two girls looking a bit frazzled and Date, though still stone cold staring outward, looking quite a mess.

“….maybe we can just go to lunch instead” Yoko said, Aikko nodding quickly in agreement.

<center>'''Club Activies'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Club%20Activities_zpsv1sfeaxa.jpg</center>

The clock ticked away in the club room, broken by no noise. Matsumi was leaning on the table, looking completely bored. Masaki was leaning back in her chair, her feet up on the table. Saki had fallen asleep on the desk, snoring a bit. Kazue quietly read a novel, scratching her nose for a moment, while Ayami sat near the small collection of manga, reading and giggling to herself. Matsumi quietly looked around the large room. It had been chosen by her for the Sailor Senshi Fan Club and had been supplied with various posters of sailor senshi, a small book shelf filled with various manga and other things to make people comfortable stopping in the room. The clock ticked again as the hour passed. Matsumi had begun to try and build a card castle, while Masaki was staring out of the large window in the room. Saki was still asleep and Kazue had begun to work on her homework. Ayami sat, reading another manga and chewing on a cookie.

The door slowly opened, as Ryoko Fujiwara poked her head in. Instantly, Matsumi scrambled to her feet, Masaki sat up, Saki kept sleeping, Kazue looked over and smiled and Ayami jumped to up to greet the new student.

“Sorry, wrong room”

As the door closed, Matsumi quietly kept working on her card tower. Masaki worked to try and balance a pencil on her nose. Saki kept sleeping while Kazue went back to her homework. Ayami had gone to read another manga and giggled happily.

<center>'''Heart Throws'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Heart%20Throws_zpssjji6zua.jpg</center>

Masaki quickly got into position, ready for her next attacker. As soon as the bigger student made his move, she quickly slammed him into the ground, the sweat flying off her face in the process. Jun nodded and clapped his hands.

“Alright, good work, Masaki. Keep that up and we’ll do a great at the meet” Masaki just gave a slightly dismissive hand gesture in response to this and pulled out her water bottle, drinking. Not far off, a younger male student quietly clutched a folded note. He knew she was his sempai and he was below her grade, but he couldn’t help it. He had admired her from far away for too long. Now it was the time to make a move, now it was the time to confess how he felt to her.

“Hey, Jun, I’m going to head home, ok?” Masaki said, picking up her bag and still dressed in her Judo gi.
“Alright, I expect you back here tomorrow for more practice.” He said, turning back to make sure the other members of the Judo Club were continuing their practice. The younger student quickly realized he was about to lose his chance and quickly races after her. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and held the note forward.

“Please read my letter! I love you!” he said and opened his eyes slowly.

Date glared down at him, frowning deeply, causing the boy to lose all color in his face.

A few blocks down the street, Masaki hummed a tune to herself, completely oblivious to what was occurring back at the school.

<center>'''Sisters'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Sisters_zpsszddrjwv.jpg</center>

“Alright, students.” Joanna Smithson paused from her writing and turned to face her class. She frowned a little bit. She was currently teaching Class C English for the day and this meant only one thing. “Can someone tell me please what the proper way of making an order in a restaurant is?” She glanced around the room and then saw a single hand shoot up. She decided to pretend she hadn’t seen it. “Anyone? The proper way of ordering.” The arm started to wave. Jo frowned and decided to take a chance on one of the other students being able to answer the question. “Mr Hattori. Can you please tell me what is the proper way to order food from a restaurant in English?”

“Well, I-“

“I know the answer!” Matsumi said, waving her arm as hard as she could. Joanna grimaced, gripping her piece of chalk.

“I am well aware that you know the answer, Ma-Ms Shin. However, I think it’s best that you give the other students a chance to answer.”

“So? Why not just let me answer the question!” Matsumi said, leaning forward in her seat a bit. Jo walked over and looked at the younger girl, frowning deeply.

“You know English better than most of the students here! You don’t have to learn it! They do!” Jo said, getting face to face with Matsumi.

“So? Maybe they want to learn from me rather then you!!!” This then caused the entire conversation to fall apart in a mass of arguments.

“Here they go again.” Hiromi said, watching the two go at it.

“Have you ever noticed how much they look alike” Asha said, looking at both Jo and Matsumi.

“Not really no” Hiromi answered, opening her workbook and getting some study time done.

<center>'''The Other Texan'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/The%20Other%20Texan_zpseufptnc8.jpg</center>

Kaily sighed as she walked down the hall to her next class. It had been a rough day so far, even rougher when Matsumi wasn’t nearby. Seeing all those familiar faces made her slightly home sick and even worse, the fact that they all treated her like strangers didn’t make it any better. She would just be glad when the day was done and she could relax back ho-

“Hi there!” The girl quickly popped out of nowhere, her long hair bouncing along with her. “I hear ya’ll’s from Texas! So am I!” Kailey blinked. It was Sally Foster. Back in her home universe, Sally was pretty close to her and in fact had helped her out a bit when she first came to Mugen. She was always cheerful and almost never had a bad thing to say. Seeing her here though…

“Sorry, I have to get going to class” Kailey said, trying to brush the girl off.

“Oh yeah me too! Say, How about yuh and I hang out after class and compare notes! I bet there’d be nuthin like talking about the good ole lone star state!”

“Well I-“

“Shucks, yuh don’t have tuh be shy about it! I’ll bring lunch too! Yuh, know Mats? She’s not bad fer a Midwest gal, yuh know?”

“Yeah but-“

“Shoot! We’ll talk about it more later! I gotta get to class! Can’t wait to seeya there!” Humming, Sally ran down the hallway for the next class, leaving Kailey standing where she was, blinking very slowly.

“…..What the heck just happened?”

<center>'''Gym Star'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Gym%20Star_zpscajvufyu.jpg</center>

“Alright, girls, today we’ll be working on our track!” There was a general groan from the group gathered, sprinkled with a few cheers here and there. Mr. Nomura Ide had just arrived to take over the gym teaching post for the High School portion of the academy. He looked over each of the faces standing there, some looking bored, some totally focused and some he couldn’t read at all. These were his pupils, these were the young women he was to mold into proper athletes. He paused for a moment, his eyes resting on one of the students. She was taller them most of them and his eyes immediately cause her bright blond hair. A foreigner to be sure but he saw something in her eyes. A drive! Yes! This was to be his star! She was going to stand above the rest and leave everyone else in the dust! Nomura had a way of seeing this in people. He always was right.

“Alright then, if we’re all properly warmed up! Let’s get going! I will lead you all in the first lap and I expect you to do your best in each succession of lap.” He said, a few of the girls frowning at this. “Let’s go!” With a blow of his whistle, they started to run!

“Keep it up! You’re doing great!” He loved this! Not only was he running through the wind as fast as he could, he knew that at any moment, his new star would pass by him and take the lead! He smiled, looking back at the rest of the girls, those who tried hard but obviously couldn’t keep up-

His jaw dropped as he saw Matsumi lagging at the very end, huffing and puffing as she tried to keep up.

“I really hate gym!” Nomura’s star pupil said as she tried to keep pace.

<Center>'''The Gift'''</center>

“Look I’m just saying I think it’s not a good idea” Fumio said, his eyes fixated on the game in front of him. “You sure she’d like something like that?”

Goro kept working on the machine in front of him, his eyes focused hard on the task at hand. “If I show her how hard I’m willing to work for her and once she sees my creation well…”

Matsumi looked at Goro lovingly, the shiny new robot in front of them both.

“Oh Goro! I never knew!!! Of course I’ll go out with you, my love!!”

Goro chuckled to himself, blushing deeply then heard a cough behind him, taking him out of his daydream. Frowning, he quickly went back to work, Fumio shrugging his shoulders and shifting his attention to the DS in his hand once more.

Goro wiped his brow, putting down his tools and stepping away from his newest creation. It had finally been finished. Fumio for his part was just staring over his shoulder at the massive war like machine with spikes, guns and large claws.

“…I think you went a bit overboard, man”

“…Yeah I think you’re right” Goro said, his shoulders slumping in disappointment.

<center>'''Fight for Justice'''</center>

The dragon roared fearsomely at the top of the mountain. It was a sight terrible to behold and around it lay the ruins of the castle it had destroyed to get to its target. The heroic knight raised her sword high.

“I am not afraid of you! I shall destroy you and bring justice to all!” she cried, the sun glimmering off her shield and blade.

“Oh! Sir Yoko! Be careful!!!” cried the princess, herself trapped in the claws of the wicked dragon! The knight simply prepared her shield, smirking at the monster.

“Never fear! I will not cower!!” With a shout, the warrior charged forward, blocking the beast’s horrible flames and deflecting every blow that came at her. She leapt into the sky, raising her sword to deliver the killing blow!

“Ok that’s enough drawing for now.” Ms Smithson said, taking the piece of paper away from Yoko.

<center>'''Sleep Over'''</center>

The girls lounged in the large room, dressed in their pajamas. Matsumi was silently looking through a workbook, scribbling in a few things, while Masaki was concentrating on the game in front of her. Saki was scratching her head, trying to figure out a problem on the piece of paper in front of her. Aikko quietly sat by herself, holding her glass nervously.

Ok, I’m with the club president! What do I do now? I’ve never been outside of school with her, she thought to herself, holding onto her glass tightly. She looked over at Matsumi. She admired the taller girl in how open she was with people and how easy a time she had making friends. She couldn’t do that sort of thing outside of the stage. She barely had accepted the offer to do a sleep over study session with her and her friends. Now here she was in the same room with her! She had to say something to impress her! Something to show how much she appreciated her being friendly with her! This was the time to make a good impression and maybe she’d finally be able to no longer be shy around people!

“I-“

“Hey, Aikko! Want something more to drink?” Matsumi said, walking over to her. Aikko froze in place, mouth hanging open and dropping her glass in the process. “…I guess I’ll get you another glass then” Matsumi said, picking up the glass and leaving behind the stunned girl.

<center>'''Peace and Quiet'''</center>

Kazue quietly sat at a table in the cafeteria, making sure to move everything carefully into place. It had been a long day and she wanted just a bit of rest from the stress that she had been under. After the study session in preparation of the first quiz for one of her classes, all she wanted to do was relax for awhile before she went back into the chaos of learning. She glanced around the room. All those people, she thought and then she looked at the empty table she sat at and smiled a bit. At least now she could get a little bit of peace and quiet. Reaching over to moving her book bag, her elbow knocked over the drink she had brought with her, spilling it’s contents all over the table.

Something snapped inside her and she frowned angrily.

“Well this is just perfect!” She paused and blinked for a moment and she looked at the people surrounding her. Boys from her class wiping up the spill and checking over her food to make sure it was alright. Several girls asking if she was fine and if her clothes hadn’t gotten damaged by the spill. Almost half the room was now surrounding her at that moment. She sighed deeply to herself, a bit sadden by this.

“So much for peace and quiet.”

<center>'''The Perfect Shot'''</center>

Takeshi Kodama walked along the path from the school towards the nearby, smaller technology building. Between classes he had hoped to take a few photos, maybe get the ones he had already done downloaded. It was only a few days till his official showing and he still had a few slots to fill. He looked at his camera wistfully then glanced up. His eyes spotted a slight movement near one of the trees and as he gazed at it, they slowly widened in surprise. A perfect butterfly! A perfect shot! Slowly, like a hunter, he moved closer to it. Just as his finger hit the button, the insect quickly darted away, moving high into the sky.

“Oh no you don’t!” Takeshi said, running after the winged animal. If there was anything that he had pride in, it was his eye sight. Quickly dodging past a few of his fellow students, Takeshi kept going, trying to keep up with the butterfly. It was too perfect to not get a photo of! Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, the insect carefully flew over a gate and landed carefully ontop of a bench. Sliding across the ground, Takeshi pulled out his camera and took several quick shots in quick succession. “Got it!” he said, smiling and checking over his shots. There was a cough and Takeshi glanced up, his eyes meeting those of Masaki, Date, Ryoko and several other girls, all in their gym swimsuits. Takeshi blinked, then looked at the camera.

“What a creep” Ryoko said, picking up her towel and drying her hair.

“Seriously, taking photos of the girl’s gym class” Masaki said, not noticing the butterfly flying off from the swimming pool bench. Takeshi couldn’t hear any of this, since he was stuck in a nearby dumpster.

<center>'''Remember Me'''</center>

Kenji Hattori looked up at the sky as he sat at the bench. He had always been easily ignored or forgotten at school. Even at the first day, he had been forgotten in class by the rest of his classmates. He remembered the moment he sat at his desk, only for another student to nearly sit on top of him. He remembered flailing for a few minutes before the person noticed him. He remembered going to lunches and sitting down and being so happy when others sat next to him, only for them to not even look at him once. It was always the same after that: he would try to get other’s attentions and they would either completely ignore him or just forget that he existed. It was especially bad around girls, who seemed to forget that he was actually their classmate, which sometimes required him to reintroduce himself just to remind them.

He sighed to himself then paused as he looked over to Saki Suminaka, happily sleeping against his shoulder, her hand in his. He blushed slightly and smiled, looking up at the sky again.

It was nice to be remembered sometimes.

<center>'''Artist's Dilemma'''</center>

Riko stared at the blank canvas in front of her and sighed. She had been trying to get this school project off the ground for days and she just couldn’t figure out what to do. She had always been good at art and in fact, though she did not like to brag about it, was one of the best artists among her peers. She had been tasked with painting a still life for one of her classes and while not her forte, she jumped at the chance with great relish. That had been two days ago and she still hadn’t found the perfect subject to work on. She watched as her fellow students walked by, all of them certain of what they were doing, reminding her only of how lost she was.

It was already getting late and she looked once more at her unfinished work. She sighed and was about to leave when she heard a loud crash! Looking up, she watched as Date walked away with Masaki and Ryoko and glancing back, saw another student, Sadao, stuck face down in a garbage can. Pausing for a moment, she grinned happily and quickly began to paint.

<center>'''A Cup of Tea'''</center>

Mai frowned, sweat beading off her face as she stared at Ren. It was hard to read her opponent. Ren was graceful, placid, and silent. She was like a perfect example of Japanese womanhood and at the moment she was staring right at her. Mai, however, was not simply another simple common girl. She was not about to lose, not here and not now. She carefully moved her hand, picking up the whisk and carefully whisking the tea in the bowl to froth. Pouring it into a cup, she pushed it towards Ren, who simply stared ahead, barely blinking. The girl reached forward and picked up the cup, sipping it delicately. There was silence for a moment.

“Needs sugar” Ren said.

“You don’t have sugar with a tea ceremony!!! You never said anything about that when we started this!” Mai said angrily.

“Still. Definatly.”

“Fine…your turn…” Mai said, as Ren began to work on her cup. No matter what, at least she took her tea seriously.

<center>'''Quiz'''</center>

Matsumi quietly sat in front of the TV in the lobby, playing on her Wii-U, her homework laying around her. She grimaced as she lost another life, not noticing her sister walking in through the front door.

“What are you doing?” Jo said, glancing at the pile of books sitting unread.

“Playing a game, why?” Matsumi said, restarting up the level again and taking a deep breath, trying to concentrate.

“You do know your math teacher is giving a quiz tomorrow, correct? Shouldn’t you be studying for it?” Jo said, frowning a bit. Sometimes she wondered if the regression had affected her sister’s attitude towards things.

“Hey, look I’ll be fine! I’ve been through school before, remember? I won’t have any problems what so ever.” Jo rolled her eyes at this; there was obviously no getting through to her.

“Alright, if you say so. I won’t get in your way.” Jo said, walking back up the stairs and leaving Matsumi, who winced as she had to restart the level again.

“…Wait what….” Matsumi stared at the quiz in front of her. Half the questions were ones she had never heard of or at least worded in a way that she had no idea what it meant. She couldn’t even figure out the first one! She looked up at the classroom door and met the eyes of her smug twin sister through the window. Frowning, she sighed and buried her face on her desk.

<center>'''Manga'''</center>

Ayami put the finishing touches on the paper in front of her, grinning ear to ear. This was her masterpiece! Her mona lisa! It was going to be the greatest manga in the history of the world! There was a quick knock at the door as a man burst in with dark glasses and grabbed her paper, looking over it.

“This is magnificent!!! We must sign you to a contract right away!!” Ayami found herself dragged to a taxi which soon drove her to a nearby building. Sitting at a desk, she started to draw another page for her manga. Almost immediately, however, a woman dressed in a business suit picked up the drawing and looked it over.

“Yes, this will do nicely. We wish to turn your work into the next bit anime. What do you say?” Ayami barely started to speak when she was suddenly whisked away to a limo which drove her to a recording studio where Yubei Shinohara was adding his voice to the climactic scene of her work. Ayami began to tear up. It was finally happening! This was a dream come true!!

“Ayaaaami? Hey, Ayami!” Azumi Abe said, poking her friend slightly, “The Manga Club meeting is over! Wake up!” Ayami simply smiled and moved slightly in her sleep.

“Leave her alone” Masa Iha said, looking at Ayami “She must be having a pretty nice dream.”

<center>'''Ryo's Proof'''</center>

“No that doesn’t make any sense” Ryo frowned to himself, looking over the equations on the whiteboard and down at his tablet. “There has to be something I’m missing.” Ryo had been working on this proof for awhile now and every time he seemed to be on the verge of a breakthrough, he had found some new error which had forced him to start from the beginning. Ryo paused then moved his marker towards the board but frowned and messed up his hair! “No no no! That can’t be right!!!!” Throwing down the marker, he tried to catch his breath. It wasn’t normal for him. Usually he had better control then this but this time it was simply maddening that he couldn’t get this right.

“I think you left out a decimal point” Li Cho said, adding the correction to the board, then smiling to Ryo before leaving. Ryo blinked and looked back at the board, checking over the newly written corrections.

“Huh…”

<center>'''The Investigation'''</center>

“So are we all here then?”

The other figures nodded in agreement…all three of them. At least they were passionate about the subject, though for a few reasons of their own.

“Alright then” She turned to her laptop and tapped it a few times. The image of a teenage girl casually walking down a street popped up.

“This is Matsumi Shin.”

The slide turned to an image of the same girl in her school uniform chatting with another girl.

“Age 15…Birthdate unknown…”

The slide changed to one of the girl dressing herself in the gym locker room. There was a few noises of appreciation from the other figures, but they quickly silenced as their host glared at them. She had not originally included this on the presentation but guessed that the photographer could not resist placing it in there, much to her embarrassment. She quickly shut off the slide.

“*ahem* After much thought, I’ve decided we must find out the truth: Who really is Matsumi Shin!?”

Kiku suddenly winced as the light came on, the other three students groaning slightly at the sudden brightness.

“Ms Hinashi, you do realize classes ended two hours ago?” Joanna Smithson said, leaning against the wall.

“…yes, sensei”

=Series 2=

<center>'''Matsumi's Secret'''</center>

"Oh wow I can't believe you didn't tell anyone about this!"

"Well it was sort of my little secret, you know?"

Kiku paused in the hallway. That voice! It had to be Shin-san! She looked around. There was no one else in the hallway, at least no one from her class.

"Why don't you just tell everyone?"

"No way! I don't want anyone to know about this!!"

This is my chance, Kiku thought, Shin-san! She carefully pulled out her phone camera from her bag. Darting around the corner she quickly took a picture!

"Shin-san, your secret's mine!" Kiku paused then quickly lowered the camera. Rin and Matsumi just stood there, staring at their classmate. On Matsumi's face were a shiny pair of glasses, something she had never worn before in class.

"Gl-Glasses?" Kiku managed to sputter out, before she felt the phone get removed from her hand.

"Shouldn't you three be getting to class?" Joanna Smithson said, giving the three an impatient glare.

The three quickly nodded then ran down the hallway, Kiku pausing for a moment to grab her phone back.

Joanna sighed to herself. This was going to be one of those days.

<center>'''Animal Club'''</center>

Daini sighed to herself as she walked down the hallway, pausing a moment to scratch at the hair covers which were hiding her cat ears. She had been at the school for a month now and yet she still didn't feel like she fit in. She was doing well in classes and the teachers had been impressed by her, yet she still didn't feel like she was belonging. Maybe, she thought to herself, this just wasn't the place for her.

As she walked down the hall, she paused for a moment and then blinked at a flier.

ANIMAL CLUB! JOIN NOW! OPEN TO ALL GRADE LEVELS! ROOM 516.

That was it! She remembered Matsumi telling her joining a club was a good way to make friends. Daini quickly rushed down the hall and into the elevator. She liked animals too, so this was perfect!

She soon found herself in front of a door with a wooden sign on front reading ANIMAL CLUB. She took a deep breath and slowly opened the door.

"Um...I'm here to join the-" Daini stumbled backwards as her eyes met the face of a cow, who lazily chewed on some grass.

"Hi! Welcome to the Animal Club!" Masahiko Ozawa said, feeding a few chickens which were pecking the floor.

Daini slowly closed the door and took a step back. Maybe there was a pet club somewhere on campus instead.
[[Category:Matt Bjorkman]] [[Category:SSEU Stories]] [[Category:The Modern Day]]

Mugen Gakuen Shorts

2016-01-21T17:52:11Z

UltraMatt:

{{Storybox
|title= Mugen Gakuen Shorts
|author= Matt Bjorkman, Illustrations by Euri
|creationdate= 09/3/15
|continuity= SSEU Earth 1337-A
|timeplacement= 2015
|synopsis= Short tales from Mugen Gakuen.
|rating= PG
|additionalnotes=
|}}

=Series 1=

<center>'''Introductions'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Introductions_zpsb6fr5njv.jpg</center>

The morning class was of course a busy as usual, with people chatting with each other over the latest thing or spreading rumors of a classmate or some other business which tended to happen during those early hours. Matsumi leans back in her desk, staring thoughtfully at the ceiling.

“You sure she’s going to be ok? She didn’t seem all that happy” Saki said, looking concerned.

“You’d think she was heading into a battle field or something” Masaki added, trying to balance a pencil on her head.

“you guys need to really believe in me!” Matsumi said, looking a tad annoyed, “she’ll be fine! You’ll see!”

Kiku glanced at the three talking and bit her thumb. She had stopped her investigations after being put to task by Matsumi’s guardians but she still couldn’t help be feel uneasy about the three of them.

The conversations ended as soon as the teacher, the rather smartly dressed Ms. Kishi, walked in. The routine went on with the usual morning gestures and respects to their educator before the entire thing was interrupted as a new face entered the classroom.

“Class, please be quiet. Introduce yourself to your classmates”

“I’m Kailey Sunrise..nice to meet y’all”

The girl calmly bowed and soon the class was filled with whispers and quiet murmurs.

“Another foreigner, how wonderful” Mai said, tossing her long hair, something which made Asha slightly archer her eyebrow at her friend.

“She’s kind of cute!” Shuji said admirably.

Goro simply kept glancing at Matsumi, trying not to make it obvious.

The teacher glanced around the room then paused.

“You can sit next to Miss Suminaka.”

Saki smiled as Kailey calmly walked over and sat next to her, the class beginning in earnest.

“I think this is a mistake” Kailey said, frowning a bit. Masaki was about to interject but was stopped by Matsumi.

“The day has only begun! Just you wait, it will be great!” Matsumi said, giving the girl a sudden pat on the back.

“Ms. Shin! Are you going to pay attention to the lesson or do you have something else to discuss?”

Matsumi quickly snapped to attention and shook her head but then glanced at Kailey and winked. Kailey sighed at this. It really was going to be a long day, she thought to herself.

<center>'''Lab'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Lab_zpsoj1qqmm5.jpg</center>

Yoko Kanda and Aikko Izumi looked up at Date Katame, who silently glared down at the two girls, standing in front of the high school level lab.

“Um…excuse me but we have class here.” Yoko said, trying not to look too intimated by the bigger girl. She got no answer except for a silent look from Date’s one good eye. Aikko looked at Yoko and took a deep breath, remembering what she learned from her brother when it came to acting.

“Look her-“ Date took a step forward, causing Aikko to back away a bit. “N-n-nevermind!”

Yoko adjusted her glasses, sighing slightly. “Now what do we do? We’re going to miss our course!”

“Trust me, you don’t want to go in there” Masaki said, walking past the girls, causing them to look at her in confusion. After a moment or two, the sound of a loud explosion rocked the floor, leaving the two girls looking a bit frazzled and Date, though still stone cold staring outward, looking quite a mess.

“….maybe we can just go to lunch instead” Yoko said, Aikko nodding quickly in agreement.

<center>'''Club Activies'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Club%20Activities_zpsv1sfeaxa.jpg</center>

The clock ticked away in the club room, broken by no noise. Matsumi was leaning on the table, looking completely bored. Masaki was leaning back in her chair, her feet up on the table. Saki had fallen asleep on the desk, snoring a bit. Kazue quietly read a novel, scratching her nose for a moment, while Ayami sat near the small collection of manga, reading and giggling to herself. Matsumi quietly looked around the large room. It had been chosen by her for the Sailor Senshi Fan Club and had been supplied with various posters of sailor senshi, a small book shelf filled with various manga and other things to make people comfortable stopping in the room. The clock ticked again as the hour passed. Matsumi had begun to try and build a card castle, while Masaki was staring out of the large window in the room. Saki was still asleep and Kazue had begun to work on her homework. Ayami sat, reading another manga and chewing on a cookie.

The door slowly opened, as Ryoko Fujiwara poked her head in. Instantly, Matsumi scrambled to her feet, Masaki sat up, Saki kept sleeping, Kazue looked over and smiled and Ayami jumped to up to greet the new student.

“Sorry, wrong room”

As the door closed, Matsumi quietly kept working on her card tower. Masaki worked to try and balance a pencil on her nose. Saki kept sleeping while Kazue went back to her homework. Ayami had gone to read another manga and giggled happily.

<center>'''Heart Throws'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Heart%20Throws_zpssjji6zua.jpg</center>

Masaki quickly got into position, ready for her next attacker. As soon as the bigger student made his move, she quickly slammed him into the ground, the sweat flying off her face in the process. Jun nodded and clapped his hands.

“Alright, good work, Masaki. Keep that up and we’ll do a great at the meet” Masaki just gave a slightly dismissive hand gesture in response to this and pulled out her water bottle, drinking. Not far off, a younger male student quietly clutched a folded note. He knew she was his sempai and he was below her grade, but he couldn’t help it. He had admired her from far away for too long. Now it was the time to make a move, now it was the time to confess how he felt to her.

“Hey, Jun, I’m going to head home, ok?” Masaki said, picking up her bag and still dressed in her Judo gi.
“Alright, I expect you back here tomorrow for more practice.” He said, turning back to make sure the other members of the Judo Club were continuing their practice. The younger student quickly realized he was about to lose his chance and quickly races after her. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and held the note forward.

“Please read my letter! I love you!” he said and opened his eyes slowly.

Date glared down at him, frowning deeply, causing the boy to lose all color in his face.

A few blocks down the street, Masaki hummed a tune to herself, completely oblivious to what was occurring back at the school.

<center>'''Sisters'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Sisters_zpsszddrjwv.jpg</center>

“Alright, students.” Joanna Smithson paused from her writing and turned to face her class. She frowned a little bit. She was currently teaching Class C English for the day and this meant only one thing. “Can someone tell me please what the proper way of making an order in a restaurant is?” She glanced around the room and then saw a single hand shoot up. She decided to pretend she hadn’t seen it. “Anyone? The proper way of ordering.” The arm started to wave. Jo frowned and decided to take a chance on one of the other students being able to answer the question. “Mr Hattori. Can you please tell me what is the proper way to order food from a restaurant in English?”

“Well, I-“

“I know the answer!” Matsumi said, waving her arm as hard as she could. Joanna grimaced, gripping her piece of chalk.

“I am well aware that you know the answer, Ma-Ms Shin. However, I think it’s best that you give the other students a chance to answer.”

“So? Why not just let me answer the question!” Matsumi said, leaning forward in her seat a bit. Jo walked over and looked at the younger girl, frowning deeply.

“You know English better than most of the students here! You don’t have to learn it! They do!” Jo said, getting face to face with Matsumi.

“So? Maybe they want to learn from me rather then you!!!” This then caused the entire conversation to fall apart in a mass of arguments.

“Here they go again.” Hiromi said, watching the two go at it.

“Have you ever noticed how much they look alike” Asha said, looking at both Jo and Matsumi.

“Not really no” Hiromi answered, opening her workbook and getting some study time done.

<center>'''The Other Texan'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/The%20Other%20Texan_zpseufptnc8.jpg</center>

Kaily sighed as she walked down the hall to her next class. It had been a rough day so far, even rougher when Matsumi wasn’t nearby. Seeing all those familiar faces made her slightly home sick and even worse, the fact that they all treated her like strangers didn’t make it any better. She would just be glad when the day was done and she could relax back ho-

“Hi there!” The girl quickly popped out of nowhere, her long hair bouncing along with her. “I hear ya’ll’s from Texas! So am I!” Kailey blinked. It was Sally Foster. Back in her home universe, Sally was pretty close to her and in fact had helped her out a bit when she first came to Mugen. She was always cheerful and almost never had a bad thing to say. Seeing her here though…

“Sorry, I have to get going to class” Kailey said, trying to brush the girl off.

“Oh yeah me too! Say, How about yuh and I hang out after class and compare notes! I bet there’d be nuthin like talking about the good ole lone star state!”

“Well I-“

“Shucks, yuh don’t have tuh be shy about it! I’ll bring lunch too! Yuh, know Mats? She’s not bad fer a Midwest gal, yuh know?”

“Yeah but-“

“Shoot! We’ll talk about it more later! I gotta get to class! Can’t wait to seeya there!” Humming, Sally ran down the hallway for the next class, leaving Kailey standing where she was, blinking very slowly.

“…..What the heck just happened?”

<center>'''Gym Star'''</center>

<center>http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a264/UltraMatt/Wiki%20stuff/Gym%20Star_zpscajvufyu.jpg</center>

“Alright, girls, today we’ll be working on our track!” There was a general groan from the group gathered, sprinkled with a few cheers here and there. Mr. Nomura Ide had just arrived to take over the gym teaching post for the High School portion of the academy. He looked over each of the faces standing there, some looking bored, some totally focused and some he couldn’t read at all. These were his pupils, these were the young women he was to mold into proper athletes. He paused for a moment, his eyes resting on one of the students. She was taller them most of them and his eyes immediately cause her bright blond hair. A foreigner to be sure but he saw something in her eyes. A drive! Yes! This was to be his star! She was going to stand above the rest and leave everyone else in the dust! Nomura had a way of seeing this in people. He always was right.

“Alright then, if we’re all properly warmed up! Let’s get going! I will lead you all in the first lap and I expect you to do your best in each succession of lap.” He said, a few of the girls frowning at this. “Let’s go!” With a blow of his whistle, they started to run!

“Keep it up! You’re doing great!” He loved this! Not only was he running through the wind as fast as he could, he knew that at any moment, his new star would pass by him and take the lead! He smiled, looking back at the rest of the girls, those who tried hard but obviously couldn’t keep up-

His jaw dropped as he saw Matsumi lagging at the very end, huffing and puffing as she tried to keep up.

“I really hate gym!” Nomura’s star pupil said as she tried to keep pace.

<Center>'''The Gift'''</center>

“Look I’m just saying I think it’s not a good idea” Fumio said, his eyes fixated on the game in front of him. “You sure she’d like something like that?”

Goro kept working on the machine in front of him, his eyes focused hard on the task at hand. “If I show her how hard I’m willing to work for her and once she sees my creation well…”

Matsumi looked at Goro lovingly, the shiny new robot in front of them both.

“Oh Goro! I never knew!!! Of course I’ll go out with you, my love!!”

Goro chuckled to himself, blushing deeply then heard a cough behind him, taking him out of his daydream. Frowning, he quickly went back to work, Fumio shrugging his shoulders and shifting his attention to the DS in his hand once more.

Goro wiped his brow, putting down his tools and stepping away from his newest creation. It had finally been finished. Fumio for his part was just staring over his shoulder at the massive war like machine with spikes, guns and large claws.

“…I think you went a bit overboard, man”

“…Yeah I think you’re right” Goro said, his shoulders slumping in disappointment.

<center>'''Fight for Justice'''</center>

The dragon roared fearsomely at the top of the mountain. It was a sight terrible to behold and around it lay the ruins of the castle it had destroyed to get to its target. The heroic knight raised her sword high.

“I am not afraid of you! I shall destroy you and bring justice to all!” she cried, the sun glimmering off her shield and blade.

“Oh! Sir Yoko! Be careful!!!” cried the princess, herself trapped in the claws of the wicked dragon! The knight simply prepared her shield, smirking at the monster.

“Never fear! I will not cower!!” With a shout, the warrior charged forward, blocking the beast’s horrible flames and deflecting every blow that came at her. She leapt into the sky, raising her sword to deliver the killing blow!

“Ok that’s enough drawing for now.” Ms Smithson said, taking the piece of paper away from Yoko.

<center>'''Sleep Over'''</center>

The girls lounged in the large room, dressed in their pajamas. Matsumi was silently looking through a workbook, scribbling in a few things, while Masaki was concentrating on the game in front of her. Saki was scratching her head, trying to figure out a problem on the piece of paper in front of her. Aikko quietly sat by herself, holding her glass nervously.

Ok, I’m with the club president! What do I do now? I’ve never been outside of school with her, she thought to herself, holding onto her glass tightly. She looked over at Matsumi. She admired the taller girl in how open she was with people and how easy a time she had making friends. She couldn’t do that sort of thing outside of the stage. She barely had accepted the offer to do a sleep over study session with her and her friends. Now here she was in the same room with her! She had to say something to impress her! Something to show how much she appreciated her being friendly with her! This was the time to make a good impression and maybe she’d finally be able to no longer be shy around people!

“I-“

“Hey, Aikko! Want something more to drink?” Matsumi said, walking over to her. Aikko froze in place, mouth hanging open and dropping her glass in the process. “…I guess I’ll get you another glass then” Matsumi said, picking up the glass and leaving behind the stunned girl.

<center>'''Peace and Quiet'''</center>

Kazue quietly sat at a table in the cafeteria, making sure to move everything carefully into place. It had been a long day and she wanted just a bit of rest from the stress that she had been under. After the study session in preparation of the first quiz for one of her classes, all she wanted to do was relax for awhile before she went back into the chaos of learning. She glanced around the room. All those people, she thought and then she looked at the empty table she sat at and smiled a bit. At least now she could get a little bit of peace and quiet. Reaching over to moving her book bag, her elbow knocked over the drink she had brought with her, spilling it’s contents all over the table.

Something snapped inside her and she frowned angrily.

“Well this is just perfect!” She paused and blinked for a moment and she looked at the people surrounding her. Boys from her class wiping up the spill and checking over her food to make sure it was alright. Several girls asking if she was fine and if her clothes hadn’t gotten damaged by the spill. Almost half the room was now surrounding her at that moment. She sighed deeply to herself, a bit sadden by this.

“So much for peace and quiet.”

<center>'''The Perfect Shot'''</center>

Takeshi Kodama walked along the path from the school towards the nearby, smaller technology building. Between classes he had hoped to take a few photos, maybe get the ones he had already done downloaded. It was only a few days till his official showing and he still had a few slots to fill. He looked at his camera wistfully then glanced up. His eyes spotted a slight movement near one of the trees and as he gazed at it, they slowly widened in surprise. A perfect butterfly! A perfect shot! Slowly, like a hunter, he moved closer to it. Just as his finger hit the button, the insect quickly darted away, moving high into the sky.

“Oh no you don’t!” Takeshi said, running after the winged animal. If there was anything that he had pride in, it was his eye sight. Quickly dodging past a few of his fellow students, Takeshi kept going, trying to keep up with the butterfly. It was too perfect to not get a photo of! Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, the insect carefully flew over a gate and landed carefully ontop of a bench. Sliding across the ground, Takeshi pulled out his camera and took several quick shots in quick succession. “Got it!” he said, smiling and checking over his shots. There was a cough and Takeshi glanced up, his eyes meeting those of Masaki, Date, Ryoko and several other girls, all in their gym swimsuits. Takeshi blinked, then looked at the camera.

“What a creep” Ryoko said, picking up her towel and drying her hair.

“Seriously, taking photos of the girl’s gym class” Masaki said, not noticing the butterfly flying off from the swimming pool bench. Takeshi couldn’t hear any of this, since he was stuck in a nearby dumpster.

<center>'''Remember Me'''</center>

Kenji Hattori looked up at the sky as he sat at the bench. He had always been easily ignored or forgotten at school. Even at the first day, he had been forgotten in class by the rest of his classmates. He remembered the moment he sat at his desk, only for another student to nearly sit on top of him. He remembered flailing for a few minutes before the person noticed him. He remembered going to lunches and sitting down and being so happy when others sat next to him, only for them to not even look at him once. It was always the same after that: he would try to get other’s attentions and they would either completely ignore him or just forget that he existed. It was especially bad around girls, who seemed to forget that he was actually their classmate, which sometimes required him to reintroduce himself just to remind them.

He sighed to himself then paused as he looked over to Saki Suminaka, happily sleeping against his shoulder, her hand in his. He blushed slightly and smiled, looking up at the sky again.

It was nice to be remembered sometimes.

<center>'''Artist's Dilemma'''</center>

Riko stared at the blank canvas in front of her and sighed. She had been trying to get this school project off the ground for days and she just couldn’t figure out what to do. She had always been good at art and in fact, though she did not like to brag about it, was one of the best artists among her peers. She had been tasked with painting a still life for one of her classes and while not her forte, she jumped at the chance with great relish. That had been two days ago and she still hadn’t found the perfect subject to work on. She watched as her fellow students walked by, all of them certain of what they were doing, reminding her only of how lost she was.

It was already getting late and she looked once more at her unfinished work. She sighed and was about to leave when she heard a loud crash! Looking up, she watched as Date walked away with Masaki and Ryoko and glancing back, saw another student, Sadao, stuck face down in a garbage can. Pausing for a moment, she grinned happily and quickly began to paint.

<center>'''A Cup of Tea'''</center>

Mai frowned, sweat beading off her face as she stared at Ren. It was hard to read her opponent. Ren was graceful, placid, and silent. She was like a perfect example of Japanese womanhood and at the moment she was staring right at her. Mai, however, was not simply another simple common girl. She was not about to lose, not here and not now. She carefully moved her hand, picking up the whisk and carefully whisking the tea in the bowl to froth. Pouring it into a cup, she pushed it towards Ren, who simply stared ahead, barely blinking. The girl reached forward and picked up the cup, sipping it delicately. There was silence for a moment.

“Needs sugar” Ren said.

“You don’t have sugar with a tea ceremony!!! You never said anything about that when we started this!” Mai said angrily.

“Still. Definatly.”

“Fine…your turn…” Mai said, as Ren began to work on her cup. No matter what, at least she took her tea seriously.

<center>'''Quiz'''</center>

Matsumi quietly sat in front of the TV in the lobby, playing on her Wii-U, her homework laying around her. She grimaced as she lost another life, not noticing her sister walking in through the front door.

“What are you doing?” Jo said, glancing at the pile of books sitting unread.

“Playing a game, why?” Matsumi said, restarting up the level again and taking a deep breath, trying to concentrate.

“You do know your math teacher is giving a quiz tomorrow, correct? Shouldn’t you be studying for it?” Jo said, frowning a bit. Sometimes she wondered if the regression had affected her sister’s attitude towards things.

“Hey, look I’ll be fine! I’ve been through school before, remember? I won’t have any problems what so ever.” Jo rolled her eyes at this; there was obviously no getting through to her.

“Alright, if you say so. I won’t get in your way.” Jo said, walking back up the stairs and leaving Matsumi, who winced as she had to restart the level again.

“…Wait what….” Matsumi stared at the quiz in front of her. Half the questions were ones she had never heard of or at least worded in a way that she had no idea what it meant. She couldn’t even figure out the first one! She looked up at the classroom door and met the eyes of her smug twin sister through the window. Frowning, she sighed and buried her face on her desk.

<center>'''Manga'''</center>

Ayami put the finishing touches on the paper in front of her, grinning ear to ear. This was her masterpiece! Her mona lisa! It was going to be the greatest manga in the history of the world! There was a quick knock at the door as a man burst in with dark glasses and grabbed her paper, looking over it.

“This is magnificent!!! We must sign you to a contract right away!!” Ayami found herself dragged to a taxi which soon drove her to a nearby building. Sitting at a desk, she started to draw another page for her manga. Almost immediately, however, a woman dressed in a business suit picked up the drawing and looked it over.

“Yes, this will do nicely. We wish to turn your work into the next bit anime. What do you say?” Ayami barely started to speak when she was suddenly whisked away to a limo which drove her to a recording studio where Yubei Shinohara was adding his voice to the climactic scene of her work. Ayami began to tear up. It was finally happening! This was a dream come true!!

“Ayaaaami? Hey, Ayami!” Azumi Abe said, poking her friend slightly, “The Manga Club meeting is over! Wake up!” Ayami simply smiled and moved slightly in her sleep.

“Leave her alone” Masa Iha said, looking at Ayami “She must be having a pretty nice dream.”

<center>'''Ryo's Proof'''</center>

“No that doesn’t make any sense” Ryo frowned to himself, looking over the equations on the whiteboard and down at his tablet. “There has to be something I’m missing.” Ryo had been working on this proof for awhile now and every time he seemed to be on the verge of a breakthrough, he had found some new error which had forced him to start from the beginning. Ryo paused then moved his marker towards the board but frowned and messed up his hair! “No no no! That can’t be right!!!!” Throwing down the marker, he tried to catch his breath. It wasn’t normal for him. Usually he had better control then this but this time it was simply maddening that he couldn’t get this right.

“I think you left out a decimal point” Li Cho said, adding the correction to the board, then smiling to Ryo before leaving. Ryo blinked and looked back at the board, checking over the newly written corrections.

“Huh…”

<center>'''The Investigation'''</center>

“So are we all here then?”

The other figures nodded in agreement…all three of them. At least they were passionate about the subject, though for a few reasons of their own.

“Alright then” She turned to her laptop and tapped it a few times. The image of a teenage girl casually walking down a street popped up.

“This is Matsumi Shin.”

The slide turned to an image of the same girl in her school uniform chatting with another girl.

“Age 15…Birthdate unknown…”

The slide changed to one of the girl dressing herself in the gym locker room. There was a few noises of appreciation from the other figures, but they quickly silenced as their host glared at them. She had not originally included this on the presentation but guessed that the photographer could not resist placing it in there, much to her embarrassment. She quickly shut off the slide.

“*ahem* After much thought, I’ve decided we must find out the truth: Who really is Matsumi Shin!?”

Kiku suddenly winced as the light came on, the other three students groaning slightly at the sudden brightness.

“Ms Hinashi, you do realize classes ended two hours ago?” Joanna Smithson said, leaning against the wall.

“…yes, sensei”

=Series 2=

<center>'''Matsumi's Secret'''</center>

"Oh wow I can't believe you didn't tell anyone about this!"

"Well it was sort of my little secret, you know?"

Kiku paused in the hallway. That voice! It had to be Shin-san! She looked around. There was no one else in the hallway, at least no one from her class.

"Why don't you just tell everyone?"

"No way! I don't want anyone to know about this!!"

This is my chance, Kiku thought, Shin-san! She carefully pulled out her phone camera from her bag. Darting around the corner she quickly took a picture!

"Shin-san, your secret's mine!" Kiku paused then quickly lowered the camera. Rin and Matsumi just stood there, staring at their classmate. On Matsumi's face were a shiny pair of glasses, something she had never worn before in class.

"Gl-Glasses?" Kiku managed to sputter out, before she felt the phone get removed from her hand.

"Shouldn't you three be getting to class?" Joanna Smithson said, giving the three an impatient glare.

The three quickly nodded then ran down the hallway, Kiku pausing for a moment to grab her phone back.

Joanna sighed to herself. This was going to be one of those days.

[[Category:Matt Bjorkman]] [[Category:SSEU Stories]] [[Category:The Modern Day]]